《The Lycan King's Secret Baby (Freya and Jaxon)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 FREYA¡¯S P.O.V The world around me was a blur, my limbs ached and pain had be my silentpanion, always waiting and lurking just beyond the surface. My body felt like lead and my head felt like someone was doing construction work inside of it. I couldn¡¯t believe that this was what my life had turned to- a meaningless void of pain and sorrow. The only reason for this pain was that my mate betrayed our mate bond to getid with another she- wolf, and this was the third time this week. Some days, I wondered what they had that I didn¡¯t that made him keep going back to them. In the earlier days of our marriage, I even tried to be more like them but it never worked. I had been married to Alpha Jaxon for three years and things had only gotten worse from there. I was treated like trash by him and his mistresses alike. I wanted to go back so many times but a part of me thought that I could change him. Maybe it was the initial touch and warmth he brought to me that convinced me that there had to be a kind gentleman under that hard exterior and that was why despite the pain coursing through my body, I still managed to set up a beautiful candlelit dinner. When I first met my mate, I thought he was the most handsome man in the world. I was arranged to be mated to another- one more cruel than I could ever imagine. He was the Alpha of myst pack and he had treated me like trash. Jaxon arrived at the pack for a meeting but one look at him and I knew that he was my mate. He was my savior. We met in deserted hallways and those first few days were like bliss. I knew instantly that I wanted to be with him I didn¡¯t leave a note to tell my family where I was going, I didn¡¯t care about them. I just wanted to be free but little did I know that I was walking into a trap. His kindness was all a facade. He waited until we had gotten married before he showed me his true side. But I believed today was different, I had some good news that I hoped would change his affection towards me. A few days ago, I felt nauseous and I had taken myself to the doctor only to find out that I was pregnant. One thing Jaxon always wanted was an heir and if he knew I was to give him one then he would have no other choice but to love me. The thought alone was enough to keep me moving as I lit the candles and waited. I waited for the first hour but he didn¡¯t show and I began to worry. In our three years of marriage, he had never failed toe back, even if it was to remind me that I belonged to him and to fuck me. ¡°He wille,¡± I tried to assure myself. ¡°He alwayses to me at night, especially on our anniversary.¡± I didn¡¯t have my wolf yet so I could not mind link him. I decided to try calling but it went straight to voicemail. I began to worry and I had decided to go and find him myself when I felt pain in my chest like I had been punched. I knew what that pain was because I had experienced it many times before. Tears gathered in my eyes as I realized the situation at hand. Not only was he with one of his mistresses, he chose to do it on our wedding anniversary. I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that spilled from my eyes as sobs wracked through me. The pain never ceased and I had to drag myself over to the bed. I was used to the pain but for him to do it today of all days was downright insulting. I tried to call him once more hoping that I was mistaken and the pain was something else. This time, he picked up and there was no mistaking the moaning I could hear on the other side of the call. The tears fell even harder.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Where are you?¡± I choked out and he swore. ¡°Fuck off, I¡¯m busy,¡± he hung up without another word and heart wrenching sobs ran through me. I thought I was used to his indifference and cruelty, and I thought the pain of betrayal was bearable, until today, when I truly realized I couldn''t continue to lie to myself. I trailed my hands down and wrapped them around my stomach as I thought about the child that would be brought into this. My baby did not deserve this. I had willingly walked into this life but they had not and they deserved more than a father who would disrespect their mother like this. Despite the tears in my eyes, I grabbed the first bag I could see and began shoving things inside of it. I was not going to stay here any longer. I had tried everything possible under the sun and I could now see that there was nothing I could do to make him love me. Jaxon Eaton was incapable of love and it was about time that i saw that. I waited until the pain ceased after an hour. I knew the guards schedule by heart seeing as I would take food to them. I knew that Jaxon would be training and the guards would be taking a rotation. Once the coast was clear, I took off from the pce. I didn¡¯t look back once, I knew there was nothing to be missed. I halted by the pack border though, I stared at it for much longer than necessary and cast a backwards nce towards the pce that was standing tall. ¡°Goodbye, Jaxon Eaton.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 JAXON¡¯S P.O.V I pulled out of her before I orgasmed. If there was one thing I was, it was careful. No whore was going to bear my child, that much I was certain of. I could not remember her name, I remembered seeing her in the bar after I had gone for a drink and I took her back. She was beautiful with curves that would make any man fall to his knees but it somehow paled inparison to Freya¡¯s, I scowled at the thought of my wife and pushed all thoughts of her out of my head. It was three years ago today that we got married and that marked the worst day of my life. I did not want a wife, it was not part of my wishes but ording tow, I was supposed to be married in order to take control of the throne. I was supposed to take her sister but I was given her instead. She was defective, she was an omega and yet they thought she was the best fit for me. I had been waiting by the car for her sister when she had shown up instead. it was the most insulting thing that had ever been done to me and I was determined to make sure that I paid back that disrespect in ten folds. ¡°Get out of my room, and bring my Beta to me,¡± i said to the girl and she wasted no time in rushing out. I was putting on my shirt when the door opened. I did not need to look to know who was standing there. ¡°Aiden,¡± I called out to my Beta once I noticed him walking past. ¡°Go and bring Freya to me.¡± He looked like he was about to protest but I shot him a hard look. He didn¡¯t agree of my treatment of her but I didn¡¯t care. She was my subject and not his, he couldin when he became king. ¡°It¡¯ste, Jaxon, don¡¯t you think you should let the girl sleep?¡± he asked. ¡°She wakes up before four a.m. every day to do chores.¡± ¡°Since when did that be any of my business?¡± He let out a deep sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I bother anymore. She has done nothing to you. She is not-¡± ¡°Do not finish that sentence,¡± I snarled. ¡°Find Freya and bring her to me now.¡± He nodded and walked away. I waited in my room with my ankle crossed over my thigh for her to come. I knew it shouldn¡¯t take more than five minutes which was why when it ran longer, I became irate. I waited two more minutes before storming out of my room only to bump into Aiden but Freya wasn¡¯t with him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you felt pity for the girl and asked her to stay back.¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t there.¡± It took a second for his words to register and when they did, I turned to him in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by she wasn¡¯t there? Did she disappear? She has to be here.¡± ¡°Her bag was gone and some of her stuff too. I think she ran away.¡± I hated to admit it but my first thought was one of pride. It wasn¡¯t easy for someone to decide to run from me. After the pride had ebbed, the anger and annoyance came. She knew who I was and yet she dared to run. I was going to find her and make her pay even if it was thest thing I did. ¡°Ready the spies,¡± I told Aiden. ¡°We have an omega to catch.¡± I thought it would be easy to find her, after all, I had hunted far more dangerous men that she could ever imagine but Freya was smart. She knew how to cover her tracks and within twenty four hours, we had lost her scent. I continued the hunt for two more days before I realized that it was fruitless but my pride wouldn¡¯t let me stop. It was on the fourth day when things started to get weird. I was in my office because I didn¡¯t follow the guards out for the search when I felt an indescribable pain in the center of my chest. I had heard of that kind of pain before and it only came when one rejected their mate. I could not believe that Freya would do that. It knocked me to my knees and I had to grip onto the edge of my table for bnce. I was grateful that there was no one around to witness it but also annoyed because for the first time in my life, I needed help. It felt like someone was repeatedly stabbing my chest with a poisoned knife. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I didn¡¯t know how but somehow, I managed to drag myself to my feet and my legs started to move. I didn¡¯t know where I was going, only that I needed to find something to ease that pain. I moved purely on instinct and by the time I realized where I was headed, I cursed. I wanted to turn back immediately but it was almost like I had lost control of my limbs. I found myself in front of the small closet that served as Freya¡¯s bedroom. I hadn¡¯t been there since she left and it was for good reason too. Just staring at the door seemed to bring an overwhelming sense of emotions that I didn¡¯t want to pay attention to. She was the only person who had sessfully avoided me till date and it did wonders to a man¡¯s ego. Regardless of how I felt, I pushed open the room. It was neatly arranged just as she always kept it but itcked her presence. I didn¡¯t know how to exin it but there was something about her that just stood out when she was in a room and I hated it. It took me a while to realize that the ache in my chest had somehow stopped and I felt normal. My lip curled the more I stood in the room and I didn¡¯t realize when I had taken my phone out of my pocket and dialed Aiden¡¯s number. ¡°We haven¡¯t found her yet,¡± he began but I cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡± he went silent. ¡°Come back to the pce. I want you to tear this room down.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a single trace of her left here. Let it be as if she was never here.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re putting so much effort into finding her then why do you want to tear the room down?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t pay you to ask questions,¡± I spat. ¡°Get it done.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 FREYA¡¯S P.O.V FOUR YEARS LATER I never thought I could have even a semnce of a good life but ever since I came to the human town, I have had nothing but peace. There were both wolves and humans in the town but the humans didn¡¯t know about our existence. I tried to stay away from the wolves as much as possible and it helped that I was an omega so they couldn¡¯t smell the wolf on me. For four years, I had managed to avoid Jaxon. It was by sheer dumb luck and the help of the goddess because I knew the moment he started chasing from me. it was the source of some of my nightmares. I remembered hiding in the caves hoping and praying that I wouldn¡¯t be found. I remembered the night I was almost found. I was in a cave and the Beta had walked up to me. I had prayed to the goddess that he wouldn¡¯t notice me. Just as he was about to go in and search, he got a call and had to leave. I ran far away from the pack then and I stumbled on my new abode. It hadn¡¯t been easy to hide the fact that I was on the run from not one but two different people but the others did not care much. As long as I worked and paid my rent on time, nobody really cared about who I was and where I wasing from. ¡°Are you going to check out your things?¡± I heard a nasally sneer from behind me and I flushed pink when I realized that I was holding up the line at the store. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I mumbled when I realized that it was a she-wolf that was behind me. She looked strong, like she could easily beat me in a fight without breaking a sweat. ¡°Stupid humans,¡± I heard her mutter under her breath as I hurriedly checked out my goods. I could hear her impatiently tapping her feet behind me and mumbling words about how stupid I was and although it enraged me, I ignored her. Thest thing I wanted to do was draw attention to myself in any way. I rushed out of the store as soon as I was done and got into my car. I didn¡¯t want to give the she-wolf the opportunity to meet me and get pissed all over again. One thing I knew about wolves was that they had a shitty temper. I drove home in a sh and as soon as I was in front of my building, I let out a sigh of relief. I had so many things that I knew a single trip up the stairs would be difficult but when I caught sight of that car seat at the back of the car, I found myself stacking everything in my hands. It was a struggle to slip the key into the lock but I managed to do it. I ced the bags on the counter haphazardly and rushed over to my room. Once I saw the small body lying spread eagle on the bed, I let out a sigh of relief. I barely had time to myself and the moment my daughter was asleep, I rushed out to get some groceries. I was terrified the entire time that she would wake up and not find me there. I walked over to her bed side and ced a soft kiss on her forehead. She didn¡¯t even stir and continued snoring softly. ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered knowing very well that she couldn¡¯t hear me, ¡°You are the best thing that has ever happened to me.¡± I was simply gazing at her when my phone decided to ring. I rushed out so that she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by the call and one look at the caller ID and I knew my day was about to be ruined but I picked up my boss¡¯ call anyway. ¡°I need you in the office now,¡± she said immediately not even giving me a chance to speak. ¡°You have five minutes to be here.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, it is my day off so unless you are paying me overtime and you have the capacity to amodate my daughter then I am sorry but I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Overtime? Are you serious right now, Freya? You should be lucky that you even have this job. You were under qualified when I hired you. You should be begging at my feet. How dare you? I wasn¡¯t the one who asked you to get knocked up. It shouldn¡¯t be any of my concern.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t, I keep my personal life far away from my professional but right now you are asking me to come in on my day off. You are the one who made my daughter your business. If you don¡¯t want that then you have to call someone else.¡± She started screaming on the other end of the phone and I was used to her ranting so I ignored her until I heard something that caught my attention. ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked making my boss go silent. ¡°I need you to repeat thest thing.¡± ¡°Were you deaf or just ignoring me?¡± ¡°Please,¡± I added and she huffed. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard rumors that a potential investor ising. I don¡¯t know why, he is practically a ghost. Not many people have seen him face to face. I was even doubting that he existed.¡± ¡°What is his name?¡± She was shocked at my outburst. I had never spoken to her like that before and I knew that I would regret it at work tomorrow but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. I wanted to make sure that I had heard the correct name. I wanted to make sure that my mind wasn¡¯t ying tricks on me and that my worst nightmares were noting true. ¡°His name is Jaxon Eaton.¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 0 JAXON¡¯S PO.V ¡°Are you Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. you sure?¡± I asked and Aiden nodded. ¡°What is this ce even? I didn¡¯t know it existed. Does it even have cell service? Do they even know what a fucking television is?¡± ¡°It is a small town on neutral ground. A lot of rogues and humans live there. The humans aren¡¯t aware of supernatural presence and the rogues do everything in their power to ensure that they keep it that way. One of my spies say that they saw someone like her there.¡± Just the mention of her had something knotting in my chest. It had been four years and at first, I allowed the anger to consume me. I couldn¡¯t think, sleep or eat unless it was with the thoughts of hurting her for leaving me but as the anger slowly ebbed away, I came to realize that there was something else lurking beneath the waters, something soft and fragile. Despite my attempts to treat Freya like trash, she was the only person who was genuine to me. She may have looked at me like a monster but she had never once lied to me. She was strongin her own way and she had bested me once. I didn¡¯t hate her- I envied her. The moment I realized that was the moment I decided that I was going to get her back to me. I had decided that I wasn¡¯t going to stop until I had her safely by my side and I was going to right every wrong that I had made. It had taken me four years but this was the first sighting that hade to my table and I knew that Aiden had the best guards so he couldn¡¯t have been lying. ¡°We leave now,¡± I ordered and his eyes widened. He watched me in shock as I gathered my essentials. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should get a n first?¡± he asked. ¡°Maybe we should figure out the manner of approach, you can¡¯t just go back there and demands that shees with you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I ¡°Because you treated her like shit when she was here,¡± he deadpanned and I felt something akin to guilt wrap its way around my throat. ¡°Listen, we have to take this slowly and carefully. If she knows that we areing then she will run.¡± ¡°You better make sure that she doesn¡¯t know then,¡± I shrugged and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°I am leaving now. You can eithere with me or sit here, I don¡¯t care.¡± I walked out of the room without a second thought and who would have guessed it- he followed me. We arrived in the small town by nightfall and my l*ps curled in distaste as the car drove through the old roads. It 1/3 was like something out of my early childhood years. It looked so poorly developed that I was half convinced that they were stuck in a century ago. Even their outfits were crazy and unbelievable. ¡°If she isn¡¯t here then you are going to regret this,¡± I muttered to Aiden who was driving and he shot me a wink in response. I rolled my eyes at his yfulness and the fact that he thought I was joking. I wouldn¡¯t actually kill him because I had need of him but I was definitely not going to make life easy for him. He drove us to a street that looked like it should have a written up sign that warned people against crimes. It was shabby and broken down. ¡°Are you sure that we are going the right way?¡± I asked and Aiden just shed his teeth at me. ¡°We are meeting my spy, rx,¡± he mused as he pulled up in front of one of the better looking houses. A young woman was standing there and as soon as we stopped, she got into the backseat of the car. She had hair cropped close to herchin and dark eyes. She looked like the kind of person who would pick a fight for no reason and it wasn¡¯t a surprise that Aiden had chosen her. He always had a knack for unpredictability and violence. ¡°I saw her at a convenience store today,¡± the girl began without waiting for a prompt. ¡°She was holding up the line and I didn¡¯t recognize her at first but when she was leaving I saw her face. She was alorie and she went into that building. I have been watching her for a while.¡± ¡°Has shee out?¡± I asked and the woman shook her head. ¡°I asked around and people say she is a loner. She leaves before they wake and is back after the streetlights are out. Not a lot of them even know her name. She is very hard to spot. Since she went in, I haven¡¯t seen or heard a sound from her room.¡± ¡°You can leave now, thank you,¡± I said and she bowed before getting out of the car. I turned to see Aiden already looking at me. ¡°What is the n?¡± he asked. ¡°Do we just barge in there and grab her?¡± I shook my head. If we did that, she was bound to put up a fight. I didn¡¯t want to go in until I knew for sure what I was walking into. Thest time she got away from me, she had a head start but this time, I was determined to watch out for her and make sure that she never went out of my line of sight. ¡°Keep an eye on her,¡± I told Aiden and he looked shocked that I hadn¡¯t chosen to do it myself. ¡°Let me know when she wakes, moves, breathes and eats. I don¡¯t want you to lose her for a second and do not let her see you.¡± ¡°It is done. What will you be doing until then?¡± 2/3 3/3 I smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll be preparing for her arrival at the pack.¡± I was bringing her home whether she liked it or not. SE SEND GIFT Chapter 5 Chapter 5 FREYA¡¯S P.O.V I have never thought too deeply about my job. If I did, I would have realized how much I hated it and how much! wanted nothing more than to stab my boss in her eyes. I have refused to think that much because at the end of the day, that job paid my bills and helped me with everything I needed to do. At the end of the day it was because of that job I hated so much that I had food on my table. ¡°It didn¡¯t matter that my boss was the biggest bitch on the and it didn¡¯t matter that she made sure to treat me like a ve while overworking and underpaying me. It didn¡¯t matter that I was the youngest in the office and was the brunt of a lot of stupid and sexist jokes. It didn¡¯t matter because they were human and I was not and I was trying my best to keep a low profile. ¡°Freya,¡± I heard my boss snap and I looked up at her. I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice she had arrived. My boss- Peggy, is the heir to a million dor enterprise I currently work as. She is the daughter of the CEO and the old man is rarely around so Peggy runs everything. How I got the job was a stroke of luck if I am being honest. She had thrown out every other person who interviewed for the role. I wanted to work as a cleaner but she called me over and told me that if I could get her coffee order right then she would hire me as her assistant. I was so desperate for a job and for some money that I did as she asked and she hired me. I quickly learnt why all her employees quit within two weeks because Peggy is forck of better words- a bitch. She makes my step sisters look like saints but I was determined not to let her run me out of a job. ¡°I don¡¯t pay you to sit around and daydream,¡± she sneered. ¡°I have a meeting by 5 and I need you to cancel it. Make up some excuse for the man but I have to go shopping with my friends.¡± ¡°You want me to cancel your meeting so you can go shopping.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you understand.¡± Without another word, she walked away from my table leaving me to deal with the consequences of her actions. I wished I could say I was surprised but she does this so often that I am surprised the company hasn¡¯t dered bankruptcy yet. I cast a nce at the clock and sighed when I realized that I had less than an hour before the day was over. During that one hour, I was sent to get coffee twice and called to clean up three of her messes. She seemed to forget that I wasn¡¯t the cleaner but I wouldn¡¯t dare correct her because I needed her and not the other way. 1/3 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. around. When the clock chimed 5, I was wiping down her desk. ¡°I need you to run out and pick an order for me,¡± she began and I bit my tongue to prevent myself from saying something. ¡°It¡¯s about half an hour away from here. It should take a total of an hour plus to pick it up and bring it back.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said and I saw her visibly freeze as she lifted her eyes and narrowed them at me. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said I can¡¯t. I have something to do right now and you know that. You can send the driver to pick it up or maybe wait until tomorrow.¡± ¡°I own you, you little bitch,¡± she spat. ¡°If I ask you to pick up my order then you will.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡®but I can¡¯t.¡± I gave her a small smile and walked out of her office. She was too shocked to speak and I knew I would face the consequencester but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. Before she could snap herself out of the reverie of shock, I grabbed my bags and left the office. I hopped into my car and prayed that I wouldn¡¯t bete because I had been given a warning thest time. I got the daycare just as they were about to close and I had barely gotten out of the car before I was approached by an older woman and a squealing toddler. The toddler was ced on the floor and I barely had time to brace myself before my daughter barreled into my legs. ¡°I made it just in time,¡± I said to the head of the daycare and she hummed. ¡°Thank you for waiting for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, have a good day Freya, and you too Kiara.¡± I looked down at my daughter who had the same mass of curly blond hair on her head and soft blue eyes that I had. She had the most infectious smile and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling back at her. Despite the w way things had turned out, I was grateful for my daughter. I was terrified when I got here and I didn¡¯t know the first thing about being a mother. I also wasn¡¯t sure I wanted any reminders of Jaxon but I knew I couldn¡¯t fail my own child. Kiara was the reason I stuck with that horrible job. She was the reason I stayed in this town and made it a home. I wanted to begible to give her the life I never had. I ced her in her car seat and turned around to the driver¡¯s seat. I was about get in when I felt the hair at the back of my neck stand up. 2/3 I looked around and that was when I saw him. He hadn¡¯t seen me yet and I cursed and got into my car before he could. I didn¡¯t know what Jaxon¡¯s Beta was doing here but I didn¡¯t want to find out. I practically sped to the house hoping and praying we would get there safe. Once I arrived in front of myplex, I rushed to get Kiara out of the car. She didn¡¯t understand the severity of the situation and probably thought it was all a game. She squealed as I raced up the stairs and braced herself on my shoulders. I rushed to open my door and I locked it behind me. When I got the house, I made sure to install four locks for situations like this. I ced Kiara carefully on the bed in the room and rushed to get our boxes. I knew I had to get out of the town as soon as possible. If his Beta was here then that meant he was probably close by as well. I wasn¡¯t going to give either of them a chance to find me or find out about Kiara. What Kiara needs is a father who loves her and not someone who just wanted an heir and was willing to pay for a child bride. She busied herself with her stuffed dinosaur while I packed the essentials. I packed clothes and toiletries and when I was done, I reached for the back of the shelf where I created a false wall to hide some cash, I had saved half of my sry every month in cash in case something like this happened. Over four years I had definitely umted arge enough sum and I stuck it into the box. I ¡°Where are we going?¡± Kiara asked as she stared at the boxes. At three, she was more advanced for her age and 1 knew that had something to do with her father¡¯s genes. ¡°We are going on a little trip,¡± I said trying to make it exciting for her. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± She nodded eagerly and I made sure she was following behind me so that I could hold both boxes in my hands. I leaned one of them against the wall and pushed open the door only to see someone standing there. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± 3/3 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 I stared deep into the eyes of a man I never thought I would see again. His hair had grown out a little more and was now reaching his shoulders in dark curls. His dark eyes were as intense as always and I fought the urge to get captured in their gaze. He was leaning against the doorway and his eyes bore holes into mine. My mate, Jaxon stood there. His beta must have seen me and reported back to him and he must have found a way to follow me home. My *mouth dried up and I was expertly aware of the fact that my daughter was standing behind me, less than two feet away from her father. ¡°It has been a while Freya, don¡¯t you think?¡± he asked. ¡°Of all the ces I expected you to go, it wasn¡¯t here. I have been looking for you.¡± I tried to step back and lock myself in the house but his hand reached out and wrapped around my upper arm. I could feel the searing heat of his hold from under my clothes and sparks erupted where he grabbed me. His eyes held mine and I could see that he was unaffected by us touching and that was what had me wrenching my hand out of his grip. ¡°You should go,¡± I warned. He was about to say something when I felt my daughter¡¯s hand on my leg as she poked her head around my body. His eyes found her and I saw him take a step back in shock. His eyes went from hers to mine and I saw him open and close his mouth like a fish out of water. Out of instinct, I wrapped my arms around her shoulders and pulled her closer. I saw awareness settle in his eyes and I let out a small sigh. I knew one day he would have found out about her, I didn¡¯t expect it to be today. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, I began. ¡°She=¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°How long did it take before you slept with someone else?¡± I was so shocked by his question that I turned to him so fast and almost got whish. There was a hardened look in his eyes and I wanted nothing more than to p that look off his face. He was avoiding Kiara¡¯s eyes but was also avoiding mine and I scoffed. ¡°You think I spt with someone else?¡± I asked and he finally turned to me. ¡°How else could you have a child?¡± 1/4 ¡°Maybe because you were fucking me you bastard,¡± I seethed under my breath before grabbing my daughter¡¯s arm and pushing past him but he stopped me. ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s mine?¡± he asked and I rolled my eyes. ¡°Of course she¡¯s yours. Who else¡¯s would she be?¡± I asked. ¡°You can go fuck yourself honestly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going back with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see you make me.¡± +5 ¡°There are guards around this building and I have told them to do whatever it takes to get you home with me. I know you don¡¯t want to get hurt and I know you don¡¯t want our daughter to get hurt so choose wisely.¡± I stared at him hoping he was bluffing but there was o ounce of insincerity in his eyes and I let out a small growl. I was out of options and he knew it so I did what I did best, I turned away from him and stalked out of the building. The first person I came in contact with was his Beta. He took a double take when he saw Kiara and I but I ignored him and made my way over to my car and took out Kiara¡¯s car seat then I handed it over to him. He cocked his head to me in confusion and I fought the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not putting my daughter in a car without a car seat,¡± I said simply. ¡°If you want me to go with you then you¡¯re going to put it in.¡± He hesitated for a second but took it from me and I watched as he assembled. During that short time I debated- running away but I could see the number of guards watching and I knew I wouldn¡¯t get far especially considering that Kiara was with me so I stayed still. ¡°Who are these men mummy?¡± Kiara asked softly and I debated how to answer her. ¡°They¡¯re people from mummy¡¯s past,¡± I exined and although she looked confused, she nodded. ¡°We are going to stay with them for a while but I promise it won¡¯t be forever.¡± ¡°I thought you knew better than to make promises you can¡¯t keep,¡± Jaxon¡¯s voice resounded from behind me and I froze. I felt him walk over to me and he leaned down into my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to your daughter, Freya. It will be forever because I¡¯m not letting you go.¡± I pushed away from him and settled into the car seeing that his Beta was done arranging the car seat, I made. sure Kiara was setled and I saw Jaxon arrange our boxes into the trunk of the car before settling into the driver¡¯s side. 2/4 His Beta settled into the passenger side and I almost rolled my eyes once I realized that we had the two most powerful men watching us and that we were going to be stuck on the long journey with the very man I didn¡¯t want to see- lucky me. During the car ride, I learnt that the Beta¡¯s name was Aiden and apart from that, I basically tuned out of the entire conversation they were having in front. Kiara was shy so she didn¡¯t speak once during the ride and instead settled for holding my hand tightly in hers. I couldn¡¯t imagine how she must have felt to be uprooting her entire life just to start over somewhere else. She also knew nothing about werewolves save from the fairytales that I had told her. I was going to tell her the truth when she was older because I didn¡¯t want to risk saying something to the other wolves and they would have realized that I was a runt. I was angry with Jaxon for making me leave behind a life I had worked so hard to build. Yes I might have hated my job, but it was mine. It was something I had gotten for myself and I wanted to do it. Kiara had friends in her day care and now she might have to start all over again because of Jaxon and the thought had me seething. ¡°Mummy,¡± Ifelt a little tug on my sleeve and I turned to face my daughter. She gestured for me to lean down so she could whisper. ¡°I want to pee.¡± My eyes widened as what she said settled. I hadpletely forgotten how long we were driving and I was so consumed by my anger that I didn¡¯t tell them to make a rest stop when we passed a gas station earlier and stopped for snacks for her. ¡°We need to stop,¡± I said suddenly and both men looked at me through the mirror but neither of them stopped. ¡°Kiara needs to pee.¡± ¡°Her name is Kiara?¡± Jaxon¡¯s voice came out softer than I had ever heard it and I hated to admit what it did to 1. me. ¡°Yes,¡± I said infusing as much hardness as I could into my voice, ¡°and she needs to pee now.¡± He pulled up on the side of the road immediately and I saw the other cars behind us stop as well, We were on a narrow and abandoned road so I knew no one was going to drive by for a while. I helped Kiara out of her seat and led her with me towards an isted part of the forest. While she did her business, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that we were hidden from the others and we could run if we wanted. The moment she was done, I told her to be quiet and lifted her on my hip. Just as I was about to take off into the woods, I heard footsteps and I felt a presence behind me. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jaxon asked and I forced every bit of irritation off my face as I turned to him. 3/4 144% 14:24 He had an eyebrow raised and his hands were folded over his chest as he looked me over with suspicion. ¡°There¡¯s no problem, we were just finishing up here.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s head back, we still have a little way to go.¡± I gave him a dry smile and walked past him. I noticed him turn on the child lock as he shut the car door behind me I knew that he was aware that I was trying to run. He gave me a wry smile as I caught his eyes through the mirror and a look was exchanged between us. ¡°It was one of mutual understanding. I was never going to stop trying to run and he was never going to stop trying to bring me back.¡± 4/4 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 We arrived at the pce by nighttime and I was shocked to see what a visceral effect seeing the pce had on me. I wanted to do nothing but run in the other direction but Jaxon kept a close eye on me. He probably knew how much I wanted to run and he knew I had every right to do so. Jaxon led me to the same room I used earlier and I wanted nothing more than to scream when I saw it. He tried to get another room for Kiara and my first instinct was to refuse but when Kiara saw the massive room that he had prepared for her she wanted to stay there and I couldn¡¯t refuse her. She seemed so excited and it broke my heart to stay away from her but I didn¡¯t want to make her sad. Jaxon tried to talk to me before I went to bed and I mmed the door in his face. I was worried he would make me pay for itter but I also couldn¡¯t bring myself to care because he deserved that and every other thing I was going to throw his way seeing as he said all those rude things about me all those years ago and I was yet to forget the things he did. I knew he stood outside my door for a few minutes. Even though I was in bed, I could feel him and I refused to move or even breathe until I felt him leave. After he did that, I realized I couldn¡¯t fall asleep and that was how I I stayed up all night until the sun rose. As soon as I saw that it was morning, I went to get freshened up and I had just finished getting dressed when I got a knock on my door and my first thought was that it was Jaxon but the person knocked too softly to be him. I pulled the door open and was shocked to see two maids walk into my room. They were both young, maybe a year or two younger than me and one had brown hair while the other had strawberry blond hair. They bowed to. me and busied themselves around my room while I stared in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but what are you doing here?¡± I asked unable to keep the confusion and slight defensive note from creeping into my tone and they both froze. ¡°My apologies,¡± the one with brown hair said. ¡°His majesty sent us to take care of the room while you go for breakfast.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of the room and I¡¯m not going for breakfast.¡± This time I saw them both stiffen and they nced between each other as if they were unsure of what to say. They had probably never heard anyone refuse a direct order from Jaxon before but I didn¡¯t care because I was too concerned on giving Jaxon a piece of my mind. I left them in there and stormed out of the room. 1/4 044% 14:24 +5 Thest time I was here, I didn¡¯t have a chance to explore so the grounds due to being Jaxon¡¯s imprisoned mate and it was still a bit confusing. It took a while but I finally got to the dining room and I took a double take when I noticed Jaxon and Kiara sitting at the table. She was seated next to him and he was helping her slice through some pancakes. Kiara lifted her eyes and saw me and a smile pulled at the corner of her l*ps. ¡°Mummy look, he cut my food just like y you do.¡± I walked over to them and sure enough Jaxon had cut her pancakes into small bite sized pieces like I usually do for her. For some reason, it caused a pang of jealousy and something bitter to burn in my chest. He didn¡¯t get to just swoop in and be the perfect dad when I spent months trying to find a way to get her to eat. ¡°You could have just waited for me.¡± I said as I walked over and ced a kiss on her hair. ¡°I would have done it for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her father, it was no problem.¡± Hearing Jaxon utter those words had my spine straightening and I turned to him. ¡°Jaxon, can I have a word please?¡± He seemed confused but he nodded and followed me out of the dining and towards the door. Once I noticed that we were a few feet away from Kiara and she wouldn¡¯t overhear us, I turned to him with daggers and poison in my eyes. ¡°You had no right to do that,¡± I seethed and he genuinely looked taken aback. ¡°I could have and would have done it for her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her father.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been for the past three years of her life.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t my fault, you were the one who ran away.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t-¡± I stopped myself mid sentence and let out a sigh. I could see that he wanted to hear what I wanted to say but I took a deep breath and spoke much calmer, ¡°I don¡¯t need you disrupting what she already knows, I don¡¯t need maids in my room every morning and I don¡¯t need to be here. You have millions of whores who can bear you a child, let me take mine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t haveeny whores.¡± 3 I It took a second for his words to settle and when they did, I turned to him with a raised brow. He didn¡¯t have to 2/4 lie to me, I already knew. It infuriated me to know that he was trying to lie to me and I wanted to scream. ¡°If you want this to work,¡± I seethed in a low tone. ¡°Thest you should be doing is lying to me. I don¡¯t care about your other women, what I care about is my daughter and how she will inevitably get hurt in this situation.¡± you! ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt her, and I¡¯m not going to hurt you. ¡°Just leave us alone.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for him to respond before I brushed past him and went to sit next to Kiara. She had finished the pieces he had cut for her and I took up my duty and started doing the others. When Jaxon walked back up to us, I refused to meet his eyes but Kiara was very happy to see him. It shocked me because she had always been a shy child and watching her warm up to Jaxon in less than twenty four hours was frustrating to say the least. If she got too attached to him then it would make it harder to leave and I couldn¡¯t allow that happen. I ¡°Mummy,¡± she began slowly as I finally finished with her food and started eating mine. ¡°Is he really my daddy?¡± I didn¡¯t want to lie to her so I nodded ¡°He is.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to see us?¡± she directed the him freeze with his fork on his question at Jaxon and I saw way to his mouth. ¡°Everyone else had their daddies except Ally whose daddy is in heaven.¡± eyes and I Jaxon opened his mouth to speak but deftly closed it immediately. He nced at me with worried stared at him nkly. I knew he was going to pin the me on me and use me of leaving and if he did, I was- more than prepared to deal with the bacsh of it with Kiara. Thest thing I would want to do is include my daughter in our squabble but I wasn¡¯t going to let Jaxon me me for something that was his fault. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Well I¡¯m the king,¡± he began slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not a werewolf like the others, I am a lycan and lycan¡¯s are very busy people. I wanted to see you but I couldn¡¯t and the minute I got some free time, I came to get you. ¡°Mummy said we¡¯re human,¡± she chewed on a piece of pancake slowly. ¡°She said that I should stay away from the werewolves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re young Kiara, and you¡¯re not a werewolf until you shift,¡± the way he spoke to her was so soft and calming that I couldn¡¯t help but blink twice to be sure Jaxon was the one speaking. ¡°Mummy, once I shift I¡¯ll be a werewolf?¡± Kiara asked me and I shrugged. 3/4 ¡°I¡¯m not sure, you might be a wolf or you might be a lycan,¡± I said thest part slowly because I didn¡¯t want to admit that Jaxon would have any ties to her but I had to. I felt him staring at me and when I looked up; his eyes were directly trained on me. There was something about them. It wasn¡¯t off setting or ufortable but it was intense and it felt like he was trying to see into the deepest parts of my mind and I couldn¡¯t help but look away when I felt my skin heat up. I might have hated him but that didn¡¯t mean my body did. I might not have had a wolf but the mate bond was still one of the strongest things in the world and I could feel the pull whenever we were together and I was determined to avoid it. Thankfully, Kiara spoke again but her next words had me frowning. ¡°I want to be a lycan,¡± she suddenly dered. ¡°Just like daddy.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 8 Chapter 8 It has been a few days since I arrived at the pce and if I were to say Kiara was anything short of smitten with Jaxon then I would be a liar. Ever since she found out about lycans she has been asking me a million questions a minute and I have tried my best to answer them all but sometimes it has been hard. My jealousy towards their bond had simmered down into a kind of understanding and although it still irked me whenever she chose him over me, I hade to a point where I didn¡¯t quite hate it so much. Since we arrived, I hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to explore the pce and I decided to do that instead of sitting in *my room all day. Being in one ce got tiresome really quickly and Jaxon was always busy attending to pack business. The few times he wasn¡¯t, I tried to avoid him like the gue because he was being unnecessarily nice and I hated it. I knew it was a fake and I knew it was a font and I was not going to allow myself to be deceived. I was on the third floor of the pce, I wasn¡¯t exactly sure where I was because the hallways were large and confusing but then I found tworge oak doors. The handles were a bit dusty so I pushed it open and I was stunned to see rows and rows of books lining the walls. It was like stepping into a dome or a book heaven. I looked around to see if anyone was watching and once I was satisfied, I stepped in. I could see fairy tales, history books and even romance novels. From cook books to self help to fantasy books, whatever you wanted could be found there and I was absolutely stunned. I wouldn¡¯t say I was the greatest reader but whenever I had the chance back home, I would read because it was my way of getting my mind off things. I reached for one of the books on the shelf when I heard a sound behind me. I turned and saw Aiden standing there. He was in a simple t shirt and jeans and he was watching me carefully. I acknowledged him with a small nod then turned my attention back towards the shelves. ¡°I¡¯m curious as to how you found this ce,¡± he began slowly and I heard his footsteps move closer to me. ¡°It¡¯s * very hidden and most people don¡¯t even recognize it or want to stay after they know what it is.¡± ¡°I was exploring the castle,¡± I spoke without looking up at him. ¡°Can I take a book out of here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he responded slowly and unsure as if he had never been asked that question before. ¡°The library belongs to Jaxon. Technically, it belonged to his mother so if you want to know that then you would have to ask him.¡± As the words left his l*ps, it was like I had been burned and I quickly took a step back from the books. I dropped them faster than anyone could speak and I wiped my hands on the bottom of my jeans. I could feet Aiden¡¯s amusement rolling off him in waves and I turned to him with a harsh re. 1/4 ¡°Can I know what exactly is funny?¡± ¡°I take it that you¡¯re not Jaxon¡¯s biggest fan,¡± he drawled. ¡°Which is ironic considering you bore his child and he went through all that trouble just to find you. He had to buy you off your family so they wouldn¡¯te for you.¡± ¡°What trouble?¡± I asked but he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. I didn¡¯t ask him to find me; that was his problem. If he didn¡¯t want to lose his money then he should have never paid for me in the first ce. I am at person and not amodity.¡± His smile deepened. ¡°It seems like you have some hidden resentment towards him for that. Let me tell you something Freya, in this world you are either predator or prey and from where I¡¯m standing, you are not the predator. Instead of being upset why don¡¯t you use it to your advantage?¡± ¡°How could I possibly use being sold to my advantage?¡± I asked but he didn¡¯t respond. All he did was shrug and walk away but before he crossed the threshold I heard him say. ¡°Have a good day Freya.¡± I was annoyed that he had ignored my questions and frustrated that he had gotten under my skin like that. In a momentary act of defiance, I picked up three books and walked out of the library with them. It took me a while but I finally made my way back to the second floor corridor where our rooms were. I checked Kiara¡¯s room first because one of the books I took was a book of fairytales for her but she was nowhere to be seen. As I began to search for her, I tried to remind myself that we were in a ce and there was no way someone would have taken her. I asked a few of the maids but none of them seemed to be able to respond to me. I was starting to lose my mind when I heard a giggle from a room. At first, I thought I had misheard but I heard it again. I instantly rushed towards the source of the sound and I Shed the door open. To my surprise, both Kiara and Jaxon were in the room. It was a private living room of some sorts with beautiful couches and hand crafted tables. They were both seated on the floor despite the number of avable seats and there was a box that had the picture of a doll house on the front and pieces of said dollhouse on the floor. ¡°Kiara I was looking for you,¡± I saidpletely ignoring Jaxon even though I could feel his eyes on me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you left your room?¡± ¡°Daddy wanted us to build the doll house together,¡± she was practically floating with excitement as she spoke. ¡°Look mummy, it¡¯s so pretty but daddy doesn¡¯t know how to build it.¡± ¡°Yes I do,¡± Jagon argued. ¡°I can do it perfectly well, you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know how to build it,¡± She giggled once more and the sound warmed my heart but I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at Jaxon. I knew 2/4 C . Chapter s she wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the books in my hand seeing as there was a massive doll house which is something she has always wanted but I have never been able to afford. Instead of bothering her, I just smiled and took a step back. ¡°Enjoy your dollhouse,¡± I began. ¡°When you¡¯re done I have a new story I want to read to you.¡± She nodded eagerly and I smiled at her and began to leave when I heard hurried footsteps behind me. Jaxon caught up to me after I had walked out of the room by grabbing my upper arm. I could feel sparks flying from where he held me and I quickly jerked my hand out of his grip. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in the most nonchnt tone I could muster. ¡°You could join us,¡± he offered. ¡°The doll house is a bit confusing and the more hands we have on deck, the merrier.¡± I hated the fact that he was pretending to be bashful as he spoke. I hated the fact that he was acting soft hearted when he was anything but. His words from four years ago were still ringing in my ears and I wanted to scream and tell him to cut the pretense because somehow it hurt more than the actual words. ¡°Can you cut the fucking bullshit?¡± I sneered at him and he took a step back in shock. ¡°I understand wanting to y nice in front of Kiara but when she isn¡¯t here you can stop the act. I remember what you said and I know who you are so the sooner you stop pretending, the better it is for us.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m just a bitch who put out and a girl you paid for with your money. I know about your other women and I don¡¯t care. All I ask is that you stop the pretense and stop trying to string me along for some stupid ride. I¡¯m not interested in your games Jaxon.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Awareness filled his features and he at least had the decency to look ashamed. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly and the air stretched thin between us. ¡°Freya allow me exin,¡± he reached out to me but I pulled my hand back almost immediately, ¡°I know I said those things but you were never supposed to hear them. I didn¡¯t mean it. As for the other women, I can¡¯t-¡± I scoffed. ¡°So you just happened to lie about that? That¡¯s a funny excuse but let¡¯s assume that I believed you. Who is to say that you aren¡¯t lying right now?¡± ¡°Freya,¡± he began but I cut him off. ¡°Have a good day Jaxon and leave me out of your bullshit.¡± 3/4 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 I was shocked that I had spoken to Jaxon in that manner and he did nothing about it. I was even more shocked that after that, I was able to avoid him without a hitch or hup. We didn¡¯t even cross paths once, not during dinner and not when I was reading the book of fairytales to Kiara. I had thought it was a fluke since it was evening and held my breath hoping that I wouldn¡¯t have to encounter him the next day but the same thing happened. I wasn¡¯t even sure if he was in the pce that day because Kiara kept asking for him. I was a bit relieved that e had gone to do whatever it was that he was doing because it gave -me chance to plot for an escape. I While searching, I was forced toe to terms with the possibility that Kiara would not want to leave. She had met her father and she was living a life of luxury. Asking her to leave would be cruel but I had my own reasons as to why I wanted to leave and I hoped that as she grew older, she would understand. I spent the morning studying the guard¡¯s schedules and what time they changed shifts. It wasn¡¯t easy considering they only changed once and I had not previously watched them to be sure if they actually changed at the same time daily. Once I had noted their change time, I made a mental note to return the next day and check again so I could n my escape. I realized I had nothing to do for the rest of the day because Kiara was taking a nap and so I decided to explore. I walked around the pce grounds until I came to an orchid. The trees were taller than me and shielding the sun from my eyes. I could see fruit trees that I didn¡¯t even think grew in this climate, flowers and shrubs. I reached up to an apple tree to pluck one but a servant literally rushed. over and pulled it off the branch for me. I nced at him carefully and he bowed at me with a small smile. ¡°I can pick my own fruits,¡± I told him and he flushed pink in embarrassment but nodded nheless. As I reached up to pick another apple, he let me this time. ¡°Can I at least have a basket?¡± He rushed off and within a minute had returned with a knitted basket. I couldn¡¯t help but admire the artwork and absolute mastery it must have taken for someone to be able to hand knit it. It was beautiful and sturdy and I made a mental note to ask the servant who had made it whenever he returned. I picked a few more fruits. I picked oranges and apples, bananas and mangos. I even picked fruits I had never seen before until the basket was filled to the brim. I have always loved fruits growing up and so does Kiara. I could only imagine her excitement when she saw the assortment of fruits in the basket. Once I was done quietly left the orchid and made my way back into the pce. I walked straight towards the kitchen and once I crossed the threshold, I could see everyone freeze and turn to look at me in shock. It was like 1/4 they didn¡¯t know what to do or say and I quietly walked over to the counter and ced the basket on it. ¡°Is it possible for these to be washed and added to our dinner every night?¡± I asked out loud because I wasn¡¯t sure who was going to answer. ¡°Of course,¡± a young middle aged woman said. She nudged a younger girl who rushed over and picked up the basket. They were still standing awkwardly and I realized that my presence was a big shock to them so I quietly left. As soon as the door shut behind me, I heard the room erupt into whispers and I fought hard to hide my small smile. I decided to check on Kiara next and I was on my way there when I bumped into Aiden. I ignored him and tried to side step him but he refused to budge for me and I crossed my arms over my chest and looked up at him with a raised brow. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for games Aiden, what do you want?¡± ¡°I need you toe with me,¡± I cocked my head to the side waiting for him to expand on that and he finally sighed. ¡°Juste with me before Jaxon has my head on a spike.¡± ¡°You¡¯re free to tell Jaxon that I want nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°You might get away with talking shit to him but don¡¯t forget that he is the lycan king for a reason. He will not hesitate to y me alive so while I appreciate your valiant efforts at bravery, I want no part in it.¡± After saying those words, he didn¡¯t give me a chance to refuse. He grabbed my upper arm and guided me through the pce halls. He led me to the fourth floor and towards a terrace that I didn¡¯t even know was there before. The terrace had been arranged and set to mirror a dinner setting. It was beautiful and breathtaking and I saw Jaxon standing on the other edge of the terrace by the balcony. He was wearing a pressed button up shirt and ck trouser cks. The terrace was set with a two chairs, a candlelit setting and flower petals on the floor. ¡°What is,¡± I turned to Aiden but he had disappeared and it was just Jaxon and I. ¡°What is all of this?¡± pure sincerity on his face and I ¡°I just want us to talk,¡± he said and I wanted to run away but there was a look of pure sincerity found myself sighing and taking one of the open seats. ¡°You have five minutes before I leave,¡± I muttered and he rushed to take the open seat in front of me. He didn¡¯t speak immediately; he unveiled the tes to reveal a dish of pasta and meatballs, I watched him 2/4 carefully but I realized he wasn¡¯t going to say anything soon so I decided to take a forkful of the pasta. It was better than anything I had ever tasted and I had to hold back a moan. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Did you make this?¡± I asked and he hummed with a nod. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could cook. I would have thought it was beneath someone of your status.¡± I ¡°Don¡¯t be spiteful,¡± he said and I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°I just want us to talk and I can¡¯t do that if you don¡¯t put down those walls that you¡¯ve already pulled up.¡± The way he said it had my eyes narrowing and I sat up slowly. He must have realized what he said wrong because ¡°I saw a look sh across his face but before he could speak, I stood to my feet. ¡°You have some nerve saying that when you caused me to put up those walls in the first ce,¡± I spat. ¡°You called me one of your whores and you bought me with money like I was some sort of commodity. I might be young but I am not stupid and I¡¯m not going to let you act like I¡¯m overreacting here. I also remember the women- all of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he reached out to me but I pulled my arm away from his reach. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean those words. If I did then why would I have gone to find you? Those women, they meant nothing to me, if they did then I would never have spent four years searching for you. I looked for you everywhere.¡± I was so shocked by his words that I turned to him so fast and almost got whish. He stood up slowly and made his way over to me. I backed up until I hit the wall and Jaxon caged me in. I could feel the heat from his skin and his scent filled my nose. I wanted nothing more than to throw myself in his arms and allow him hold me but I kept my expression stoic and fisted my hands at my side to prevent from doing anything stupid. ¡°The moment I realized you were gone, I searched for you,¡± he said softly and I felt him tuck a stray strand of hair behind my eyes. ¡°I went to your old pack but no one had seen you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked and he cocked his head to the side in confusion. ¡°Why did you look for me?¡± ¡°There was something special about that night. I don¡¯t know what it was but I felt it and I tried to push it away by finding some other woman. I didn¡¯t know how to feel what we had, i was stupid. When I saw that you were gone, I knew I needed to have you back.¡± I didn¡¯t know if he was telling the truth but I wanted nothing more than to believe him. He was standing so close that I could feel his breath on my face and I wanted nothing more than to lean up and kiss him. He must have wanted this same thing because I saw his eyes move to my l*ps. Just as he was about to lean down, I turned my face and moved myself out of his hold. 3/4 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 I didn¡¯t stop until I was behind the closed doors of my room and I let out a sigh as I leaned against the wall. What the hell was I thinking? What the hell was I doing? How did I end up almost kissing Jaxon? I was supposed to be pissed off at him; I was pissed off at him. I med it on the stupid mate bond between us. I had never rejected him and he had never rejected me. In fact, he had never even acknowledged the fact that we were mates but there I was, about to kiss him like a bitch in heat. I let out a groan of frustration and walked over to my bed so I could bury my face into the pillows. I heard footsteps outside my door and even without the person speaking, I knew it was Jaxon. I held my breath and waited for him to leave. He stood at the door for a while. I could see his footsteps through the gap in the floor but after a few minutes, he turned on his heels and walked away. Even though I knew he was gone, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move. I just sat there on the bed until sleep took me and the next thing I knew, it was morning. I was not eager to leave the room and neither was I eager to meet Jaxon. I knew that something dramatic had shifted between us yesterday because now he knew that I was attracted to him. He knew that I wanted to kiss him and I wasn¡¯t sure what he would use that piece of information for. I was still thinking about what was going to happen and what I was doing when I heard a slight knock on my door. I was so confused as to who it was that I couldn¡¯t even tell the person toe in. Thankfully, the person opened the door themselves and I was shocked to see a maid walking in with a bouquet of flowers in her hands. I stared at her and the flowers suspiciously and she walked over to my bed and ced them in the jug that was by my bed. She didn¡¯t say a word while she was doing all those things and it was when she made to leave that I realized that if I didn¡¯t stop her, she was not going to say a thing. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked and she froze by the doorway. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for these flowers. Why did you bring them here?¡± ¡°His majesty asked me to bring them,¡± she said as if it was the simplest thing in the world and I raised a brow. ¡°li that is all-¡± ¡°When did he give that order?¡± I knew my questions probably sounded stupid but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I was curious, I was shocked and overall I was covered in disbelief. I would have never expected this kind of gesture from Jaxon of allpeople. 1/4 ¡°Last night,¡± she said simply. ¡°He instructed that you should always have fresh flowers in your room.¡± I could see that she was fidgeting because she wanted to leave so I nodded and waved her off. No sooner than I made the gesture, she was out of the room. She didn¡¯t even bother shutting the door behind her. I got up and closed the door and I couldn¡¯t help but stare at the flowers. They were beautiful, I didn¡¯t know what type they were but they were small and white and they smelled really nice too. I forced myself to look away from them and get changed and once I was dressed for the day, I made my way out of the room. I got to the dining room and saw that both Jaxon and Kiara were there. They had their tes piled up in front of them but neither of them had touched their food. Once Kiara saw me, she let out a loud sigh as if she had been waiting for a long time. ¡°I was waiting forever mummy,¡± she drawled. ¡°Daddy said that you were going to cut my food.¡± I turned to Jaxon with a raised brow wondering why he didn¡¯t do it for her but instead, he picked up her te and dropped it in front of me. ¡°I thought you had started doing it for her,¡± I began almost dismissively as I began slicing up her sandwich. ¡°What changed today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your thing with her,¡± he said without even looking up at me. ¡°I should never have interfered.¡± I was so shocked by his words that the knife fell out of my eyes. Both of them turned to me and I covered it up b clearing my throat and going back to the food but Jaxon already caught my eyes and he knew. I ignored him for the rest of breakfast. Or at least, I tried to but it was hard considering that he was sitting right. next to me and Kiara kept trying to strike up a conversation between the three of us. She waspletely oblivious to what was going on and all she cared about was the new doll house that Jaxon had built for her. I was very relieved when she was done eating because it meant that we could leave the table. I made to leave with her when Jaxon¡¯s arm wrapped around my wrist. I turned to face him and I could tell he wanted to speak to me. Somehow, I knew it was aboutst night on the terrace and I was not ready to admit it out loud so I jerked my wrist out of his grip and turned to Kiara. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go check out your doll house,¡± I said and she practically squealed as she grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the dining room. I regret to say that I couldn¡¯t focus on anything. Kiara told me about the doll house and how she built it with Jaxon¡¯s help. She told me about the dolls and all their names but all I could do was stare at the pink walls of her room and see how excited she was. 2/4 5 She was finally living the kind of life that she deserved, the life that was befitting of a princess. She had a wardrobe filled with clothes that I didn¡¯t even know when Jaxon had the time to get for her. She had a vanity and a bed of her own which was twice the size of the one we had in our apartment. She was smiling without a care in the world and I couldn¡¯t help but think of how cruel it would be to force her to endure the kind of life we did before. ¡°Mummy,¡± she said and my eyes snapped back to hers. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Yes I am,¡± I lied and I stered on the fakest smile I could muster. ¡°Your doll house is really pretty and it is very big.¡± It wasrger than I thought it would be. Sitting on the floor, it was taller than I was. Kiara was enamored by it and she continued to point out various things. ¡°Kiara,¡± I began and she turned to me. I softly tapped the space beside me and she wasted no time before she took a seat. ¡°Do you like it here? Would you ever want to go back to that town?¡± ¡°No way,¡± she wasted no time before responding. ¡°I love daddy¡¯s castle. He told me that I¡¯m his princess and that one day I¡¯m going to be Queen. I don¡¯t want to go back to the town. Is daddy taking us back there? Please don¡¯t let him take us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not taking us back,¡± I said and I saw her let out a sigh of relief. I felt my chest clench inside me and I forced myself to my feet. ¡°I have to go talk to your dad, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She practically waved me off as she went back to her doll house. I walked away from the room slowly and I wasn¡¯t paying attention to where I was going because I bumped into Jaxon. The force of our collision forced me backwards and I would have fallen on my a*s if not for his hand that wrapped around my waist and kept me steady. I could feel the heat of his skin on mine and I swallowed deeply as I gazed up into his dark eyes that were staring into me. There was something hidden beneath his gaze and I couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice huskier than usual and I nodded as I slowly detangled myself from him. ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said and he opened his m*uth to speak but I held out a hand to stop him. ¡°Let me talk and allow me finish before you say a word.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He looked like he wanted to protest but then he sighed, nodded and crossed his arms over his chest. Before I could lose my courage and forget everything that I wanted to say, I opened my m*uth. 3/4 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°Kiara loves it here,¡± I began and he nodded slowly as if he didn¡¯t understand where I was going with the statement. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did but she loves it and it would be cruel of me to take it away from here. It looks like we are going to be here for a while and I¡¯m not asking for anything for us, I just want to make sure that my daughter is going to be well taken care of.¡± ¡°Freya, what are you- ¡°In case you have other kids with your other women, I want to make sure that my daughter will always be taken care of and treated like she should. If you can promise me that then I will not leave.¡± He ran his hands through his hair in frustration and the next thing I knew, I was pinned against the wall with his body pressing into me. It happened so fast that I didn¡¯t have any time to process it and I was left staring at him with my eyes wide. My mouth had dried up and nothing woulde out no matter how hard I tried. Jaxon had caged me in with his hands on either side of my head and he stared down at me with a look of pure exasperation but there was something else, something more primal, something more animalistic and I couldn¡¯t put a name to it. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that there are no other women?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, there were before but the moment you left, I sent them all away.¡± ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I asked and he fell silent as if he had never stopped to think about it before. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was aware that we were mates? What am I saying, of course he was aware. He was the lycan king, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know that we were mates. Did that mean that he did all of that for me? I tried to mp down on the hope and happiness that was wing up my chest like¡¯a caged animal. I didn¡¯t want to get my hopes up for no reason and I didn¡¯t want to get my hopes smashed to the ground like cheap ss. I stayed silent and willed my facial expression to neutral as I waited for him to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I did that,¡± he admitted and I ignored the way hope deted in my chest. ¡°They just got on my nerves and I had no use for them.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± I muttered and I tried to move but he refused to let me and pinned both my hands above my head. The action had my back arching towards him and my eyes widened as I took in our position. My first instinct was to check the hallway to make sure no one wasing and no one would see us like that. As much as I hated it, I 1/4 could feel myself growing wetter as I took us in. He was holding both my hands with one of his and with every breath we took, our chests brushed against each other. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked hating how my voice came out hoarser than it should have. ¡°You never want to finish a conversation,¡± he said as if it was the simplest thing in the world but I noticed that his eyes were on my l*ps. ¡°There is nothing to finish. I said what I wanted to and you answered my question.¡± ¡°You are the most infuriating woman I have ever met.¡± Before I could respond to him, he pressed his l*ps down on mine. At first, I froze but then I found myself following his lead. His l *ps were soft against mine and it felt like someone released the entire zoo in my belly. It was like fireworks and a nuclear explosion. I couldn¡¯t help but melt into the kiss despite my brain screaming at me not to. It was like my body had a mind of its own and even my head that was screaming at me was in a tug of war. A part of me wanted to lean into the kiss and forget everything but another part was scared that what happened four years ago would repeat itself. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jaxon kissed like a man starved. He kissed like I was hisst drink of water on a hot day and like if he let me go, I would disappear forever. I felt cherished and wanted through that kiss and I hated it. I hated it because I knew it was my heading up with thoughts to justify how I felt about him inside. When his tongue slipped into mine, I let out a small moan. He swallowed up that sound and it was like he was determined to wring as many of them out of me as he could. His free hand moved to my waist and he pulled me- flush against him. I let out a small gasp and he pulled back toy his forehead against mine. His l*ps were red and swollen and I knew mine were like that too. His breath wasing out in pants and I closed my eyes to savor the next few seconds because I knew I was going to ruin it as soon as possible. He leaned down to kiss me again and I pulled back, I saw something sh across his face but it was too quick for me to decipher. I took a step back but it was fruitless because I was already pinned against the wall but Jaxon didn¡¯t miss the action and he took a step back. Once I wasn¡¯t crowded by his scent and I felt like I could think, I cleared my throat and ran my hand through my hair. My wrists were sore from where he held them and somehow, it felt more erotic. I knew that staying there with him was tricky because I would most likely end up kissing him again so I took a step back. ¡°I should go.¡± Ibogan and he reached out to me as if to ask me to stay but I practically ran from the hallway leaving him staring at me in silence. 2/4 I didn¡¯t stop moving until I was safely behind the doors of my room. I leaned against the wall and let out a deep sigh. My hands unwillingly went to my l*ps wondering what the hell had just happened. My l*ps were still tingling and my body was alive with want and need. It may have been a long time but I still remembered how good Jaxon felt and I wanted to experience it again. I tried to remind myself all those things he said but it was like the more I was trying to discourage myself, the more my body wanted him. I tried and tried my best to convince myself that he was bad news but it didn¡¯t stop the pool of wetness that had gathered between my thighs and it did nothing to calm the ache between my legs. I let out a loud groan then I heard a knock on my door. I knew who it was and I knew all the reasons I shouldn¡¯t have opened it but I found myself walking over there and opening the door for Jaxon. He stood there in all his glory, leaning against the wall and when he saw me, he instantly straightened. ¡°Let me make you feel good,¡± he said and I scrunched my brows in confusion. ¡°I know you ache, I can f*cking smell you. Let me take it away, please.¡± Hearing that guttural plea from him had my insides turning like I was on a roller coaster. My mouth fell open and closed repeatedly. I couldn¡¯t form any words from my throat, it was like he had friend my entire brain with that request. I knew all the reasons I shouldn¡¯t but I also knew all the reasons I should. He was my mate after all and there was nothing wrong with having my mate take care of me. I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen after and what it would say for us but in that moment, all I could think about was the unbearable ache between my thighs. Jaxon stepped closer to me and cupped my ch*eks with one hand. He leaned down so his l8ps were brushing mine but he made no move to kiss me. In fact, it was like he just wanted me close to him. ¡°I won¡¯t have sex with you if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he began. ¡°But please, I am dying here. Just let me take care of you.¡± It felt good to know that I had the lycan king here begging me to allow him touch me. It gave me a rush of that went straight to my head and it felt purely erotic. His hand was still caressing my cheeksoftly when I nodded. ¡°Touch me,¡± I said and he let out a deep sigh. ¡°Thank f*ck.¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Jaxon pulled me close to him sharply. I was so shocked that I stood immobile for a second but then I let my hands weave themselves around his neck and I kissed him back. The kiss was slow but there was nothing innocent about it. It was deep and he kissed like he wanted me to remember it for weeks toe. I moaned into his m*uth and he walked me back until the back of my knees hit the bed. I had a split second of indecision but his l*ps were on me. Heid me gently on the bed and climbed over my body. My breath hitched in my throat as I stared at him leaning over me. Our tongues battled for dominance but he won and when his tongue grazed mine, I let out a soft moan which had him instantly hardening up against my lower belly. His other hand wrapped around my waist and pulled me impossibly closer to him. The intense pressure from his l*ps and from feeling him against me had me grinding my hips against him absentmindedly. He pulled back and he stared down at me with eyes shining with want and need. It made me feel powerful knowing that I was the reason for that shine in his eyes. He climbed over me and his fingertips ran down my skin softly until they settled at the waistband of my cotton shorts. He lifted his eyes to me in question and I nodded shyly. He smiled and pulled my shorts. My che*ks heated as I thought about what he would be seeing. I wondered if he thought I was beautiful or if he was expecting someone better. I wasn¡¯t slim by any standards, I had hips and I had a little tummy fat. While I was still worrying, I felt Jaxon ce a soft kiss on my stomach. I looked down at him and I saw him smile softly, ¡°You are perfect.¡± He leaned over my body and kissed my l*ps once again. While he kissed me, his hand trailed down my body and to the hem of my tank top. His hand snuck under it and he syed his palm t against my belly. The sheer heat and size of his palm on my skin had myher regions clenching against air. He trailed his hand higher until he got to my bra. He lifted my tank slowly and I raised my hands for him to take it off. I realized I was almost fully naked and he was still dressed so I slowly let my hands go to his shirt and I yed with the buttons. ¡°Do you want me to take it off?¡± he asked and I nodded. Instead of just doing it, his hands wrapped around mine and helped me undo the button slowly. By the time we were done, he shrugged off the shirt and was now d in just his trousers. I admired his toned and well muscled body. I have seen it before during training but seeing it hovering over me is a totally different feeling. 1/4 +5 Before I could ogle it to my satisfaction, he leaned down and kissed the peak of my breast. All thoughts flew out of my head and all I could focus on was the intense pleasure that he was giving me in that moment. He pulled down my bra enough to free my breasts but not enough to take it off and before I could say a word, his warm m*uth closed around my nipples. I arched my back in pleasure as he sucked hard almost to the point of pain. ¡°Can you cum just like this?¡± he asked and all I could form was a husky pant. I was so focused on his m*uth that I didn¡¯t realize his hand had slipped down my body until I felt his finger slip into my entrance. I didn¡¯t think it was possible for anyone to slip in that easily but I was unbelievably wet and his m*uth on my breast was a good distraction. I inhaled sharply as his finger went into me, it felt incredibly full and I wriggled my hips against him wanting more of whatever it was that he was giving me. His finger moved inside me slowly and I could feel that familiar feeling building in my lower body. 1 moaned his name over and over again because I had lost every other sense of speech. His finger flicked my clit and thebined pleasure he was giving me had me exploding around him. I came down from my high to see him licking my juices off his finger. ¡°You felt so good around my hands,¡± he gave me a crooked smile. Before I could say anything, I felt him move down my body. I was confused as to what he was doing until I felt Jaxon ce a kiss right where I needed him over my panties and I let out an embarrassingly loud moan. He wasn¡¯t touching me but he felt so amazing beneath me and I bucked my hips higher for more. ¡°Patience,¡± he teased and then he ripped my panties too. I could barelyin because his m*uth was on me in an instant. He gave me one long lick from clit to opening and I threw my head back in a moan. The sound egged him on because he feasted on me like a man starved. Like I was an oasis in a desert, like he was a dying man being given a drink of water. He kissed me there like het would my l*ps¨Clong and slow open m *uthed kisses. He sucked on my clit and I couldn¡¯t control the rush of wetness that came out of me His grip on methighs tightened as he pressed them into the bed and thrust his tongue into my opening. A cry came out from o and he nipped my clit softly. 2/4 ¡°Please,¡± was the only word I could utter. He withdrew his tongue and plunged two fingers in me at once and I swear my eyes rolled into the back of my head. +5 It was a tight fit because of how long it had been but the pain blurred with the pleasure and the sounds of his fingers going in and out of me were driving me wild. My hands went down to fist his hair. I didn¡¯t know whether it was to pull him closer or to push him away. All I know is I was grabbing fistfuls of his hair and riding his face, chasing my orgasm. My response only egged him on because he repeated the process¨Cover and over again until I was bncing on the edge of the cliff, ready to fall. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going to-,¡± I couldn¡¯t finish the sentence, ¡°Please.¡± I didn¡¯t know what I was asking him for but I knew it was something that only he could give me and he understood because he kept eating me out until I exploded all around him. He didn¡¯t pull away thought he made me ride out my orgasm until I was boneless and spineless beneath him. ¡°You taste even better than you smell,¡± he whispered against my l*ps and then he was kissing me, I tasted myself on his l*ps and something about it felt carnal and filthy and I wanted more of it. In our kissing frenzy, the rest of our clothes found their way to the floor and he was lined up at my entrance ¡°Just focus on the pleasure,¡± he said as he bit my nipple softly making me arch my hips. He pushed into me and I will admit that it hurt but his l*ps on my breast gave me so much pleasure that blurred together with the pain. I didn¡¯t know where one started and the other ended. He pushed into mepletely and bit my nipple hard at the same time. The pain collided with the pleasure and I let out a moan. He stilled in me giving me time to adjust and reminding me to breathe while I tried to gather my wits. He was Large and he was a tight fit, I could feel him everywhere, even down to the tips of my toes. I wanted him deeper so I moved my hips slightly. He took that as his cue and started moving slowly at first but ! wanted more. I rocked my hips lightly and that was all it took for him to unleash himself. He pounded into me relentlessly. He wasn¡¯t having sex with me or making love to me, he was fucking me. It was rough, fast, hard andpletely 3/4 filthy. He grabbed my other thigh so both legs were thrown over his waist and his right hand came to rest by my head. as he picked up his pace. I could hear the headboard m against the wall and all I could do was take his brutal assault because it felt so good. ¡°Jaxon,¡± his name was barely more than a whisper and his eyes snapped up to mine. ¡°Say my name again.¡± ¡°Jaxon, please, I need more.¡± He gave me everything I needed and more. His l8ps kissed down my neck and his hand came down to y with my clit and I exploded around him. Two thrustster and he came inside of me. 4/4 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 I waited for him to tell me he regretted it. I held my breath and waited for the moment he would say that he wishes he had never done it and the moment he would pull away. I braced myself for it and I turned to the side so I wouldn¡¯t have to see his face when he said those words. I felt him stand up from the bed and I expected to hear his clothes and then the bedroom door but to my surprise, it was the bathroom door that l¡¯heard. I looked up immediately because I wanted to be sure I had heard correctly and that was when I saw him return with a bowl of water and a washcloth in his hands. I was staring at him inplete shock but that didn¡¯t deter him from resting between my legs and wiping me down with the warm water. I was too stunned to speak so I just watched as he carefully cleaned me and once he was done, he picked up the littered clothes from the floor and folded them carefully on the edge of the bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask after a few minutes of watching him go around the room like he owned it- he did but that wasn¡¯t the point. Thest time we had sex, it was like he couldn¡¯t be bothered and wanted to leave the room as soon as possible but now he was acting like a concerned husband and I couldn¡¯t connect those two parts of him. It felt like I was dealing with two contrasting personalities and I didn¡¯t know which was his. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked almost confused and I carefully stood from the bed. I noticed the way his eyes were roaming my body so I wrapped the nket around myself and I made my way over to him and took the clothes right out of his hands. He watched me carefully and once I had ced my clothes in the appropriate ces, I turned to him. He was watching me and I knew for a fact that since the moment I stood up, his eyes hadn¡¯t left me. I ignored the way my lower belly clenched as I thought about that and I made my way over to the door. I kept my hand on the door knob but refrained from opening it in case someone was walking past. Thest thing I wanted was for someone to get an eyeful of Jaxon naked. ¡°I think you should leave,¡± I began slowly and just like that, his entire body shut down. His expression faded to neutral and he gazed at me with an unreadable look in his eyes. Once he saw that I was serious, he nodded and picked up his clothes. He started putting them on and I noticed he was doing it a little slower than usual. Maybe he was expecting me to change my mind, maybe I would have changed my mind but I knew that I needed to keep my distance from Jaxon. I gave him the ammunition to break my heart once and I wasn¡¯t going to do that again. I had learnt against my 1/3 better judgment that mates weren¡¯t always going to protect you, I believed that once and I was not going to make that same mistake again. Jaxon was not my savior and just because he was kind to Kiara did not mean he would be the same to me. Once he was dressed, he walked over to the door and I pulled it open. He hesitated by the door way and turned to me. It took everything in me not to look away and avoid his gaze. Instead, I stared him deep in his eyes hoping that he didn¡¯t see how anxious and unsure I was. All it would have taken for me to let him stay was one word and I hated that I was so weak to him despite everything that had happened. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me yet,¡± he began slowly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; I will win that trust back.¡± ¡°Trust is a difficult thing to earn,¡± I told him and he gave me a wry smile that I knew held a lot of promises. ¡°I have always loved challenges.¡± Before I could say anything else, he had walked out of the room without looking back. I stood there by the entrance for a good five minutes just staring at the path he had gone through wondering what the hell had just happened and what the hell I had just gotten myself into with Jaxon. For the rest of the day I avoided him. I knew it was childish but I did because for once, I was out of my element and I hated it. When I left, one thing I prided myself on was my ability to control the surroundings. Kiara was a wrench in my n but even with her, I learnt to be able to predict things and control the oue. With Jaxon, it was a totally different ball game. It felt like swimming in the open sea¨Cwithout a life vest or any form of preotection. Jaxon was a raging sea with dangerous waves and I knew if I wasn¡¯t careful, I was going to get swept away by the tide so I avoided him. If I knew he was in the dining room, I would stay in my room. I refused to have lunch with him and Kiara even though he called for me. When I went to Kiara¡¯s room and I saw him there, I walked right out of the room without another word. He knew I was avoiding him and if anything, he found it amusing. I would see a small smile ying on his l*ps. whenever I avoided him or left a room simply because he was there. He found the entire thing amusing and the fact that he hadn¡¯t done anything about it led me to believe that I had gotten away with it. By evening, I went out for dinner and I was shocked to see that he wasn¡¯t at the table. It was just Kiara and 1 and 1 was so confused by his absence that I found myself staring at his empty chair for the entirety of our dinner. It got so bad that ra noticed. ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t here she said to me. ¡°He asked me to tell you that he was busy.¡± 2/3 I ignored the fact that he probably banked on the fact that I would notice his absence and look for him. After that, I refused to even nce at his chair even though it never left my mind. Once we were done eating, I took Kiara to her room and helped her clean up and get ready for the night. I read her a bedtime story and once she was asleep, I tucked her into bed and kissed her forehead. Once again, I thought about Jaxon and why he wasn¡¯t there to kiss her goodnight. Even though I read her the stories, he would always appear at the end to kiss her goodnight but he didn¡¯t and Kiara didn¡¯t even say anything about it. That led me to believe that they had a conversation about it before where he probably already told her that he was going to be busy. I suddenly wanted to know the details of that conversation but I didn¡¯t know how to ask and I wasn¡¯t going to wake Kiara just to ask her about her father. I forced myself to leave the room but I had more questions than I did answers. Maids and guards walked past me, bowing their heads as they went and the further I went from Kiara¡¯s room, the more curious I became and soon my curiosity clouded my sense of judgment and I found myself going down a hallway I hadn¡¯t gone down in four years. I got to Jaxon¡¯s office and I knocked. He didn¡¯t respond but I pushed the door open and there he was sitting on his chair. As I took it in, I realized that thest time, I didn¡¯t get the chance to actually look at his office. I heard the conversation from outside and I never guessed how spacious his office actually was. It was like three times the size of my old apartment with four bookshelves, two sofas and a massive table and chair for him to use. When he saw me, I saw the hint of a smile grow on his l*ps but it was gone C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. so fast that I almost thought I imagined it. He cleared his throat and closed the document in front of him. If I didn¡¯t know any better I would. have guessed that he wasn¡¯t expecting me but judging by the glint in his eyes, he wanted me here. It was obvious that he nned all of this for me to just arrive at his office and I mentally face palmed at how easy it was for meito fall into his trap ¡°Please,¡± he began slowly. ¡°Sit down.¡± 3/3 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 I stared at him for two seconds and then I turned on my heels to leave. I had barely gotten out of the office before I felt a hand wrap around my wrist and I was pulled back into the office. The door was mmed shut and Jaxon was staring down at me with a raised brow. I swallowed down the knot in my throat and stared up at him wondering how he managed to move that quickly. ¡°I want to leave,¡± I said and I saw him roll his eyes but he didn¡¯t say anything else and instead led me to the avable seat opposite his. He walked around the table to take his seat and I had half a mind to get up and run again but I knew he would catch me and I wouldn¡¯t have put it past Jaxon to tie me to the chair if he wanted me to stay so I forced myself to sit still and I ced my hands in myp. ¡°What is this about?¡± I asked once he was seated and his eyes lifted to mine. They were intense and 1 felt like they were boring into my soul. It took all my willpower not to look away and admit defeat. As if he knew that I was struggling, I saw the corner of his l*ps quirk up and I hated the fact that my body reacted to it and my core clenched around nothing. I knew if I wasn¡¯t careful then he would smell my arousal and things. would get moreplicated so I thought about every disgusting thing on the surface of the hoping it would calm me down. Once I had gotten my thoughts back on the right track, I leaned back into my chair, as far away from him as ! could possibly get. I could feel his amusement but I ignored him and tried to avoid looking at his face. Even though I couldn¡¯t see him, I could almost imagine the smirk on his face as he watched me and it annoyed me. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked without looking at him. ¡°I have other ces to be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you canst ten minutes without going back to your room.¡± I looked up at him at those words and he cocked his head to the side as if daring me to say that I had something. else to do other than going to my room. It grated on my nerves that he was right and more so that he knew he was right. Instead of saying anything, I just rolled my eyes and crossed my arms over my chest ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this Jaxon,¡± I started to rise and he spoke in a voice so soft that fell shivers climb up my spine. ¡°If you standup, I will tie you to that chair,¡± I froze instantly and raised a brow at him but he only smiled cruelly in return. ¡°Try it, I dare you.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. 1/4 I knew he wasn¡¯t bluffing so I huffed and sat back. ¡°What do you want Jaxon? I¡¯ve asked this three times already and I know you didn¡¯t call me here just so you could look at me.¡± ¡°Kiara,¡± he said simply and just like that, he had my attention. As much as I didn¡¯t want to be around Jaxon, I was willing to brave it if it was because of my daughter. Gone was the yful air and I could see on his face that he was serious about the entire thing. If he had started with her name, I never would have tried to leave. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kiara?¡± I asked. ¡°Did something happen that I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°She¡¯s three,¡± he began. ¡°When I was three, I started learning about the pack under nannies. It won¡¯t be like. school, it would just be her knowing the things she should about the monarchy and about lycans. We are different from wolves in a lot of ways and she can shift as early as eight years old. I shifted for the first time at seven.¡± My mouth fell open in shock. I thought I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about shifting for the next ten years but Jaxon was telling me that it could happen in four. It felt like a fever dream and I felt like if I pinched myself I would wake up with a jerk. I searched his face for any hint of amusement and hoping he was saying alf of that to make me stay but there was nothing but sincerity in his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we know this?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is something that should bemon knowledge?¡± ¡°No, werewolves do not need to know about the way of the lycans. There is a reason the lycans rule over the wolves and not the other way around.¡± ¡°That is the most condescending thing that I have ever heard.¡± ¡°It is fact,¡± he said dismissively as if he didn¡¯t care to talk about it anymore. ¡°I have contacted one of the best nannies in the world and she will start with Kiara from tomorrow. She is likeable and I¡¯m sure that Kiara will end up loving her.¡± It took a few seconds for his words to settle in my head and when they did, I got a little annoyed. He had turned, away from me as if he was done speaking and I cleared my throat bringing his eyes back to me. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Of course something is wrong,¡± I said sitting up straighter. ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask my opinion on it. You were informing me that you were getting a nanny for our daughter. That¡¯s not how parenting works, you don¡¯t just make decisions without telling me.¡± 2/4 ¡°You mean just like you hid my daughter¡¯s presence from me.¡± +5 I raised a brow at his dismissive tone not understanding what was happening. A few minutes ago, he was teasing and smiling and now he was being dismissive and rude. It was confusing and it felt like I was going to have whish from his quickly he was changing his personalities. I wanted to scream but I kept a neutral expression. ¡°I had a justifiable reason for keeping her from you,¡± I said simply. ¡°You don¡¯t have any reason right now.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my daughter and I am acting in her best interests. You know it is in her best interest because you can¡¯t teach her about lycans and I am too busy to do it.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t be informed,¡± ¡°Freya please,¡± I hated the way he spoke like I was a child and I was being unreasonable. He was the one being unreasonable and I wanted nothing more than to scream at the top of my lungs but I said nothing. Instead, I stood to my feet and his eyes followed the movement. Through his window, I could see that it was a full moon and the light from the moon was shining directly into his office. ¡°F*ck you,¡± I spat. ¡°Here I thought you had actually changed but you really are the same dick that I ran away from. I don¡¯t give a shit if Kiara likes it here. If I see any signs that you are like this around her, I am taking my daughter and I am leaving.¡± I made sure to put a lot of emphasis on the word ¡®my¡® and then I turned on my heels to leave. I actually thought I had gotten away with it and he let me get to the door before his hand came to the side of my head and held it closed. My breath caught in my throat when I heard the loud bang as his hand came in contact with the door. Even though I tried not to, I still jumped and I held my breath as I felt his hot breath fanning the back of my neck. We both stayed silent but for vastly different reasons. I could feel him pressing into my back and he was as hard as a rock. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how that was possible when we had just argued. As if he heard my unspoken question, I felt his l*ps graze my ear slightly. ¡°You¡¯re hot when you¡¯re angry.¡± His teeth grazed my earlobe and it took all my self control not to moan out loud, I could feel my self control slipping by the second and I knew that if I wasn¡¯t careful then I would end up in his bed once more and I wanted desperately to avoid that. ¡°I want to leave,¡± I forced the words out of my mouth and they tasted like lies. ? I heard him chuckle. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re trying to convince yourself. Why don¡¯t you try again Freya?¡± 3/4 ¡°Jaxon,¡± my voice came out shakier than Woul Trave (NCU UI to my neck and he sucked the skin into his mouth. ¡°Jaxon please.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if I was asking him to continue or let me leave. He chuckled once more against my skin and then he took a step back. I felt cold and I wanted his presence back. I turned to him and he lifted the corner of his l*ps then gestured to the door. I nced at the door then back at him and for once I followed my head and I ran out as fast as I could. 4/4 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 I tried and managed to avoid Jaxon for the entire of the next day. It was hard, because he seemed hell bent on talking to me and I didn¡¯t know why. I didn¡¯t want to be reminded of what I almost did and how I basically let go of every ounce of self respect that I had. I locked myself in the room all morning. When the maids came to change the flowers, I pretended to be sick and asked them if I could have my breakfast in the room and they obliged by bringing me a te of breakfast burritos. The only time I left my room was to see Kiara and her new nanny. The last thing I wanted was someone watching over my daughter that I didn¡¯t like. The woman was younger than I thought she would be. She looked to be in her mid twenties but she had an air around her that seemed tomand respect. Her hair was a dark brown color and it stopped a few inches below her shoulder and it was in beautiful curls. Her dark eyes looked sharp and held wisdom beyond her age. She had skin the color of melted chocte and she had soft curves. One look at her and I knew she was a lycan. She had an air of power that only lycans could exude but when she saw me, she smiled. Her smile instantly put me at ease because I knew lycans to be rude and expected her to be dismissive towards me. en be Kiara had her hand in mine and she was practically hidden behind me. She poked her head out of the side from behind my jeans and when the woman saw her, she smiled softly then crouched down. Kiara nced at me and I carefull nodded softly to encourage her to take a step forward. She stood to my side but she didn¡¯t let go of my hand and I figured it was a good step. ¡°Hi,¡± thedy said and her voice reminded of soft velvet. ¡°My name is Nadia and I¡¯m twenty four. I¡¯m going to be your new nanny if you don¡¯t mind. Could you tell me your name?¡± Kiara nced at me but I gave her a small smile. I didn¡¯t want to force her to speak to Nadia. If she didn¡¯t want to then it was her choice. Time stretched between us and I expected her to shy away but instead she let go of my hand and held it out to Nadia. I saw a small sigh of relief leave Nadia as she took Kiara¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°My name is Kiara,¡± Kiara said proudly and she held out three chubby fingers. ¡°I¡¯m three years old.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nadia smiled widely. ¡°Three is a wonderful number. Is there anything you like? Maybe it can help us bond better.¡± ¡°I like dolls,¡± she said with gleecing her tone and just like that, I knew Nadia had won her over. ¡°I also want a dog. Before, Bephad a dog and it was really cute but it didn¡¯t like me and I want one to like me.¡± 1/4 ¡°Well Kiara, some dogs can sense that we are predators and they are generally scared of us but I¡¯m sure your dad would be willing to get you a dog if you asked.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t give her ideas,¡± I muttered under my breath and Nadiaughed. I crouched down to my daughter and gestured for her toe over. ¡°Is it okay if I leave you with Nadia?¡± She hesitated for a second and if she had told me to stay then I would have done so without a second thought but she nodded hesitantly. I gestured for her toe closer and I noticed she kept ncing over at Nadia sol dropped my voice to a soft whisper so only she could hear me. ¡°if you want me to stay then I will,¡± I told her softly. ¡°I just want you to be honest with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her,¡± she said and before I could say anything, she had pulled herself out of my hold and run off to sit in front of Nadia. Once I was sure that she was fine, I stood up and left the room. I made a mental note to check up on herter and see if things were going fine. As much as I knew that Jaxon would never hire someone to put Kiara in danger, ! couldn¡¯t help but want to check in and make sure that she was fine. I I had just gotten out of the room when I saw Jaxoning my way. He sighted me unfortunately and I instantly. turned on my heels and speed walked away. I wasn¡¯t sure where I was going but I just wanted to get away from him. Jaxon seemed to want the exact opposite because he followed me. I went to the front doors and I walked right out and turned right but I heard his footsteps behind me. I got to the orchard and the people looked shocked to see me. Their eyes widened and I knew that Jaxon had entered. No words were spoken but instantly, all of them started to leave and I tried to leave with them but a hand wrapped around my wrist and even without looking up, I knew it was Jaxon. Whenever he held me, it felt like fireworks were exploding over my skin and I knew it had a lot to do with the fact that we were mates. Once thest person left, the door to the orchard was shut and then it was just us in the sce of the trees. I tried to ignore his presence but it was hard considering he was right next to me and still holding my hands. He walked around so he was standing in front of me and I refused to look up at his face. I kept my eyes on the buttons of his grey shirt and his ck cks. ¡°Freya,¡± he began in a soft voice, ¡°Why have you been avoiding me?¡± It took everything in me not to jerk my hands out of his grip and call him all manner of names. What did he think he was getting at by saying that? What did he think he was doing? Did he expect me to be his best friend after what had happened with us the day before? It grated on my nerves and I wanted nothing more than to p him but I managed to keep myposure. 2/4 -5 ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked instead unable to keep the snark out of my tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have this conversation with you Jaxon. Can I just go inside?¡± ¡°We¡¯re adults Freya; if you have a problem then you should tell me. Acting out like this is not going to solve anything. I finally snapped my eyes to his and I was shocked to see that he looked annoyed. He had the audacity to look annoyed when he was the one giving me mixed signals and acting like he had a giant bug up his a*s. I tried but I couldn¡¯t keep my anger at a low and I jerked my hand out of his grip immediately. a,e on,¡± he began but I held up a hand to stop him. ¡°You have no right to tell me to be an adult when you are the one who has been acting like a child. What the hell is your problem? What do you even want with me Jaxon? I am tired of you acting like this and trying to pin the me on me when I refuse to agree with your stupid whims.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re just being unreasonable,¡± he said and I couldn¡¯t control ol myself. I didn¡¯t know when I lifted my hands and struck him across the side of his face until the souhd filled the room. I stood there in shock as he stared down at me expecting him to react but instead he stayed immobile. I knew I should have apologized but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to form the words. The air stretched thin between us and finally he spoke. When he spoke, his voice was no more than a deathly whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t ever lift your hand to me again. The next time you hit me, I will have appropriate punishments in ce.¡± Something about the way he spoke had wetness dripping between my thighs and for a split second, I wondered if I was normal but then I remembered why I was angry at him before and the arousal was gone. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your stupid punishments,¡± I spat. ¡°If you act like a dick again then I will hit you across the face. You deserved it and you deserve a lot more. You have been acting like a jerk since the moment I got here and I have every right to be fed up by what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°What have I done Freya?¡± he asked. ¡°All I have done is treat you with dignity and respect.¡± ¡°You have given me whish since I got here. I am your mate for goddess sake and why don¡¯t you start acting like it or reject me.¡± He froze and ctared at me as if I had said something unimaginable. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± I asked suddenly feeling self conscious and I didn¡¯t expect the next words. 3/4 out of his mouth. ¡°Did you call me your mate?¡± 4/4 SEND GIFT COMMENT LU Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Iughed. That was the only reaction I could muster because if I didn¡¯t, I was going to hit him again and I knew he would make do on his earlier threat. He looked genuinely confused with his head cocked to the side like a puppy and I sincerely fought the urge to scream at him because there was no way he could tell me he didn¡¯t know we were mates. ¡°Why are you acting so surprised?¡± I asked with my arms crossed my chest. ¡°You¡¯re acting like I dropped some kind of bombshell. Was it supposed to be a secret? Do you not want the members of your pack to know?¡± ¡°I-¡± he began but he trailed off. e not mates a I tried to act like his words didn¡¯t hurt me but I felt the impact like a physical blow and my mouth fell open. He took a step back from me and I stared at him with wide eyes wondering when he was going to take those words. back but instead he started pacing around the orchard. ¡°This is the part where you apologize,¡± I said but he didn¡¯t respond. He either didn¡¯t hear me or he ignored me and I could have bet my life that it was thetter. He was muttering under his breath and pacing the length of the room and for some weird reason, I could feel my eyes beginning to water. I waited a little longer to see if he was going to apologize but he stayed trapped in his own world and I scoffed slightly under my breath and made my way overto the door. He didn¡¯t stop me as I walked over there. If anything, he looked a little!!! to have me leave. I pulled it open and I stopped in the middle of the doorway and turned back to face him. He had his back to me but he had stopped pacing and I cleared my throat to get his attention. ¡°You¡¯re a real fu*king dick, do you know that?¡± I asked but he stayed silent and didn¡¯t turn around to face me. ¡°Stay the f*ck away from me and my daughter. As soon as I¡¯m able to get a ce, we will be out of your hair.¡± He finally turned to face me. ¡°You will not take my daughter away from me.¡± ¡°She was my daughter before she was yours.¡± ¡°Do not make me involve the council because I will,¡± he warned. ¡°If I involve the council I swear you will never see her again and there will be nothing you can do about it.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I was shocked at the vehemence and anger which he uttered those words. I took an involuntary step back 1/4 and I saw guilt sh across his face as if he had just realized what he said. ¡°Freya,¡± he began as he reached out to me but I pulled my hand out of his grip. ¡°Freya please, that isn¡¯t-¡± ¡°I always knew you were an a*s,¡± I said once I had found my voice. ¡°I guess you just proved me right. You can do whatever you want to do but I will risk upsetting the entire council if it means that my daughter gets to be with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to involve the council F he tried to exin. ¡°I was just=¡± I didn¡¯t give him the chance to exin before I stormed out of the orchard. I heard him call out to me a few times but I ignored him and made my way back into the castle. The first ce I went was to Kiara¡¯s room and I let out a sigh of relief when I saw that she was sitting cross legged in front of Nadia while Nadia spoke animatedly to her. They both paused when they saw me and Kiara¡¯s face lit Plike a light bulb, I made my way over to the both of them and sat on the floor next to my daughter. I ced a small kiss on her head while I inhaled her scent. I wanted to pull her to my side and never let go. ¡°Is it okay if I sit in on this one?¡± I asked Nadia and she wasted no time before nodding. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nadia was surprisingly good with Kiara. She managed to keep Kiara engaged the entire day and I could see that Kiara loved her. She told her animated stories about lycans and their history and I watched as she captured Kiara¡¯s attention. The stories were amazing and I had never heard them before so I was also intrigued. She talked about how lycans were the direct descendants of the moon goddess and how in the times of old it was said that she woulde down and walk the earth. She came across a hunter and she was so enamored by how skillful he was that she blessed his bow to always hit its mark and she watched him for months. He never killed more than he should have and was always kind to everyone. The moon goddess sent her wolves to help him by bringing him food and game. He knew she was the one responsible for his sess and he always gave offerings to her. One day, she waited for him to appear and he never did so she¡¯disguised herself as a human and went looking for him. She found out that a vengeful king had forcefully taken him because he wanted the hunter to work for him. The hunter had refused and the king had arrested him. His family was begging people to speak on behalf of him but they were shunned. The moon goddess decided to speak to the king by herself but not knowing who she was, he shunned her. The moon goddess then snuck into the cells at night and she turned the poor hunter into a lycan. She gifted him with the power of thousand men and the strength to shift into a beast form that he could control. The lycant killed the king and wiped out the entire vige but he was alone. The moon goddess then turned his family into 2/4 lycans Over time, the moon goddess created werewolves but they were not as powerful as lycans because no human had ever caught her attention the way that hunter did and when he died, she made him immortal just like her. I was so enamored during the story. I had never heard how lycans were born before and it sounded amazing. Even Kiara had wide eyes and she sat still while Nadia told the story. ¡°Do you want to know one more secret?¡± Nadia asked and Kiara nodded eagerly. ¡°Your father is from the line of that hunter, that¡¯s why he is king.¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened and she turned to me to ask if I had heard what was just said and I offered her a small smile. She looked like she had just been told that unicorns exist and she could get gold at the end of the rainbow. ¡°Does that mean that daddy knows the hunter?¡± she asked and Nadiaughed softly. ter is yours ¡°He doesn¡¯t know him because the hunter died long before your father was born but it means the hunter and your father¡¯s ancestor.¡± Her eyes were as wide as saucers and she looked like she was about to explode into a pile of glitter and happiness. ¡°Mummy did you hear that?¡± she asked and I nodded. ¡°The hunter is my ancestor.¡± She couldn¡¯t pronounce the word properly so it ended uping out a little garbled but no one bothered to correct her. She was extremely happy and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to squish her happiness. I was happy for her and it was more information for me that I never knew. Nadia looked up at the clock and cursed slightly under her breath. ¡°Look at the time, I think it is time for me leave.¡± ¡°No,¡± Kiara pouted. ¡°Please tell me one more story.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow and then I¡¯ll tell you the story of how the hunter and the moon goddess met. Is that okay?¡± Kiara paused to weight the options and finally she nodded. Nadia smiled at her and stood to her feet then dusted off her jeans. I walked her over to the door and waited until we were out of earshot from Kiara. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Pcrashed your lesson today,¡± I said and she waved me off. 3/4 0 ¡°It is alright, I expected you to be curious as well. I heard you¡¯re a wolf and wolves don¡¯t know much about our history. As long as you don¡¯t tell the king because I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m allowed to tell you those stories.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise.¡± She smiled and picked up her bag. ¡°Well if you want to know more then I will be here at the same time tomorrow.¡± She started to leave but I stopped her. ¡°Will Kiara be a lycan like Jaxon?¡± She hesitated before speaking. ¡°It rarely happens that a lycan gets a wolf pregnant. She could be a wolf or a lycan, it¡¯s a fifty percent chance but there¡¯s also the chance that she is a runt. In a few rare cases, both sides battle for dominance and end up killing each other and leaving her like a human.¡± 4/4 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 I couldn¡¯t get Nadia¡¯s words out of my head the entire night. I was worried that my daughter would end up like me for the rest of her life and that was not a fate I would have wished on my worst enemy much less my own child. Cursed to always be by the sidelines, too human for the wolves and too much of a wolf for the humans. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted for her and knowing that it was a possibility hurt me to my core. I couldn¡¯t find it in myself to leave her alone for the rest of the day. She didn¡¯t understand why I was so clingy and I didn¡¯t think she cared because she kept asking me to y dolls with her and I was happy to oblige. I even *ended up sleeping in her room because it felt like awareness was settling on me far too soon and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to acknowledge it. Since I walked back into the pce, it was like my life was filled with problem after problem. I couldn¡¯t help but wish that Jaxon had just left us alone in that human town. I would have been able to live in blissful ignorance with my child and not this overwhelming sense of dread that something bad was going to happen to her. Nadia exined to me that the lycan and werewolf battle sometimes damaged the psyche of the human they resided in because of how strong they both were. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I wasn¡¯t sure if Jaxon knew but a part of me thought he¡¯did. He was a lycan and there was no way he didn¡¯t know that much about them and their lore. By morning, was determined to put aside my pride for the sake of my daughter. I wanted to know everything about what was to happen to Kiara and what could be done to prevent her from being hurt in the future. I didn¡¯t want to put Nadia in trouble for telling me so I concocted a n on how I was going to approach the subject. Once she arrived, I excused myself and assured her that I was going to be back soon. I made my way towards Jaxon¡¯s office and the door was locked from the inside so I knocked. I knocked twice and he didn¡¯t answer. I knew he was ignoring me and it infuriated me because if anything, I was the one with more reasons to avoid him. He had tantly disrespected and disregarded me and here I was trying to be the bigger person. ¡°Jaxon, open the door,¡± I said as I knocked harder. I couldn¡¯t hear anything on the other side because the room was soundproof so I couldn¡¯t hear if he was going to let me in or not. After knocking for a few minutes more, I gave up. I turned on my heels to leave when I heard the door creak open. Jaxon stood there in a button up shirt with the first two buttons undone and the sleeves rolled up. His hair was ruffled as if he had run his hands through it one too many times. He kept the door open slightly as if he didn¡¯t want meing in and I pushed past him into the room. I knew if he didn¡¯t want me in the room then there was nothing I could have done. He allowed me push him to the side and I refused to think about why he did that and instead leaned against the table and crossed my hands 1/4 over my chest. He let out a sigh of relief and locked the door behind him as he turned to me. ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said and just like that, I saw all his features shut down and he stared at me. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± he said simply and he moved to the side to show me the door. ¡°If that is all then you can leave.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to talk about then I do,¡± I retorted and he sighed. ¡°First, you have to promise me that Nadia does not get in trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in no position to make demands,¡± he said and I raised a brow at him. He stared at me for a second before finally breaking eye contact. ¡°She will not get in trouble, what is it?¡± ¡°Did you know that there was a possibility that Kiara will have both a werewolf and lycan side and they will battle within her and leave her like a runt?¡± his silence was all the confirmation I needed and my hands flew over my mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that was something I should know? ¡°It will not happen to her. There are only two documented cases in the entire world and there are thousands of children born from lycan and werewolf descent.¡± ¡°There is a possibility,¡± I spat back at him. ¡°I deserved to know about the tiniest possibility that something could go wrong with my child.¡± ¡°Telling you would have brought nothing except worry which is what you are doing now,¡± he walked over to me and gripped my shoulders. ¡°I did what I thought was best.¡± ¡°That was not your call to make,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°You can¡¯t pick and choose when you want to do the right thing. You can¡¯t pick and choose what you hide from people. These are lives, this isn¡¯t a game.¡± At this point, we both knew I wasn¡¯t just talking about Kiara and I saw his features harden. I was pissed at him, for everything. I was pissed that he hid the truth about Kiara and I was pissed because of how he dismissed me. My ego was hurt and I was hurt and he knew it. I saw a foreign expression cross his features but he managed to hide it before I could decipher the expression. ¡°I think you should leave,¡± he said finally and it took everything in me not to reach out and p him across the face. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what you always do isn¡¯t it,¡± I began as I stood to my feet. I walked over until I was staring directly at hig before I spoke. ¡°You can never own up to your mistakes. Everyone is wrong and you¡¯re right. You will always resortto pushing people away once confronted with your own problems.¡± 2/4 ¡°I know you¡¯re hurt but you¡¯re not thinking straight.¡± I leaned in so I was very close to his face and I made sure we were sharing a breath as I spoke. ¡°Fuck you.¡± I leaned back to walk away but within a second, his hand wrapped around the back of my head and he imed my l*ps in a bruising kiss. My first thought was to push him away and I tried but my efforts came out more half hearted and I felt myself melting into the kiss. His l*ps ravaged mine and all I could do was follow his lead and allow him im me however he wanted. I didn¡¯t know he was moving me until I felt my back hit the cold door. He broke the kiss and even though I had a million things that I wanted to say, I couldn¡¯t form the words because I was desperately trying to catch my breath. Jaxon ran a hand though his hair and his eyes were dark with desire and want. I felt powerful knowing! was the reason for that disheveled look on his face. His l*ps moved to my neck and I arched my back to grant him better ess. His hands moved down to my waist and while one settled there, the other trailed down to the hem of my dress and slipped in. I was wearing nothing but a barely there thong and when his hands brushed against the material, I let out a loud moan. I felt Jaxon chuckle against my neck but he didn¡¯t say anything. In one quick move, he moved my panties to the side and he slipped his index finger inside effortlessly. l¡¯arched my back and my head fell back against the door. He moved that finger in and out slowly and I felt like I was going delirious from the action. Suddenly he plunged two fingers inside and at the same time, I felt rather than heard someone knock on the other side of the door. I was barely in reality as it was and Jaxon didn¡¯t seem to care about who was on the other side because he was taking his precious time moving his fingers inside me and his l*ps were attacking my neck so brutally that I knew I was going to have terrible hickies at the end of it. ¡°Jaxon, there¡¯s someone at the door,¡± I managed out but instead of stopping, I felt his hands at my waist move to the neckline of my dress and he pulled it down. Cold air hit mu nipples and before I could say anything, Jaxon¡¯s mouth left my neck and closed around one nipple. I knew the room was sound proof but I feared that whoever was on the other side could hear me because of how loud I moaned. He licked, sucked and bit my nipple and then, his phone rang effectively cutting through the air. Jaxon paused all his movements. His hand was still inside of me while the free one took out his phone from his pocket. Finally, he pulled away from me. I was about to leave but he wrapped his hands around my wrist. ¡°Bend over on the table.¡± Before I could ask what he had nned, he swiped right and picked up the phone. 3/4 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 I stood there for what felt like an entire minute, stunned and confused and watching as he spoke to the person on the other end of the line. When he realized that I wasn¡¯t moving, he grabbed my upper arm, led me over to the table and pushed me so I was bent over the table. My already hardened nipples hit the coldness of the table and I hissed. I opened my mouth to ask what the hell he was doing when I felt him nudge my knees apart and settle between my legs. I let out a small gasp and turned to look at him. Instead of speaking, he just lifted one wet finger to his lips to tell me to be quiet. My eyes widened as I realized what he was about to do and before I could speak, I felt his fingers wrap around my panties and in one quick tug, he ripped it clean off my body. The sound echoed through the room and I heard him speak. At first I thought he was talking to me, but I realized he was talking to whoever was on the other end of the line. ¡°I must have ripped something, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Two fingers entered me in one quick thrust and I had to bite down on my arm to prevent me from.moahing out loud. I knew that what we were doing was absolutely wrong but it didn¡¯t stop me from clenching around his fingers and wanting more of what he was giving me. His fingers moved at an excruciatingly slow pace and I thought I was going to go crazy. I was dripping between my thighs and onto his fingers and I could hear the sounds that his fingers made as they moved in and out of me. I would have been shocked if the person on the other end of the line couldn¡¯t hear us because of how loud those sounds were. were! ¡°Please,¡± I mumbled out not wanting to take any more of the torture. I heard rather than saw the phone being ced beside my head and Jaxon muted the call before wrapping my hair in his fist and tugging at it so my back was arched and his lips were by my ear. ¡°If you¡¯re quiet while I make the call, I will make you cum,¡± he promised and then he ced 5 kiss by my temple and released me. Before I could say anything, he had picked up the phone and resumed speaking. I didn¡¯t know how he was soposed and able to hold the conversation while I was one wrong move away from combusting all over his fingers. I was determined to be good and stay quiet despite how hard it was. I couldn¡¯t stop the small whimpers and sounds from escaping but I did my best to hold down the loud moans. It felt like hours had passed before I heard Jaxon finally tell the person on the other end of the line that they would talkter. He hung up the call and ced the phone on the table in front of me. Sweat was dripping down my 1/4 forehead and back and I felt exhausted. Jaxon pulled his fingers out of me and I whimpered from the loss of contact. He turned me around so that he could look at me and he cocked his head to the side as he looked me over. I was sure that I looked like a mess and before I could speak, he wrapped his hand in my hair and he kissed me brutally. I let out a small whimper but allowed him im my lips. His tongue slipped into mine and all I could do was let him ravage my mouth before he finally pulled back. He ran his hands through my sweaty hair and I saw the corner of his lips tilt up. ¡°You did so well,¡± he mumbled against my lips and all I could do was hum. ¡°Do you want me to f*ck you now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I could have begged in that moment if he had asked me to and I heard him chuckle. He lifted me by my hips and ced me on the table. My dress had been bunched up so my a*s came in direct contact with the cool wood of the table. Jaxon stepped between my legs and I heard the clinking of his belt. All I could focus on was the aching between my thighs and before I could process anything, he had entered me in one quick thrust. I was so wet that he slipped in and I threw my head back in a scream. I had no need to hold back my sounds. anymore and I didn¡¯t n to. Jaxon f*cked me brutally as he yed with my clit and I came around him on the second thrust. I was so wound up that it didn¡¯t take much to tip me over the edge. ¡°I wonder how you managed to keep quiet for so long,¡± he mused as his ¡°You are so perfect.¡± ins settled over my exposed breasts. It was like he realized what he had said because I felt him freeze slightly but just like that, it was gone and he was back to f*cking me. if I was in the right frame of mind, I would have thought more about it but I was focused on the height of pleasure that he was currently pushing me towards and I knew that in barely no time I was going to cum again. My fingers raked across his back and I pulled him impossibly closer to me. When I came the second time, I bit down on his shoulder and I felt him groan in my ear as he came alongside me. I knew we were being careless by not using protection but in this moment, all I could think about was how good it felt toe on his dick. He didn¡¯t pull but after he came. In fact, we stayed there like that for a little while longer; my head on his shoulder and his hands around my body as I struggle to reunite myself with my surroundings. I knew the moment was going to end anytime soon and awareness of what I had done was beginning to dawn on me. I didn¡¯t want to hear him send me away. For one second, I just wanted to enjoy the comfort of my mate¡¯s arms. The moment was over long before I would have liked because Jaxon pulled away from me. He wiped himself 2/4 down and righted his clothes. I reached for wipes but he stopped me and I raised a brow at him. ¡°I want you to walk around knowing that I just came between your pretty thighs,¡± he said and my mouth fell open. ¡°I want everyone to smell me on you and know exactly what you were just up to in here.¡± I swallowed deeply but nodded because it was like my tongue was tied and I couldn¡¯t form any words. He smirked when he realized what effect he had on me and then he turned back to his work. Just like that, the moment was over and I was being dismissed and I hated how hurt I felt even though I knew it wasing. ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything,¡± I began and he raised a brow at me from his chair as I finally got down from the table. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Am I supposed to say anything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it then? We f*ck and then go back to ignoring each other.¡± ¡°What do you want from me Freya?¡± he asked with a sigh as he rubbed the edges of his eyes in what I could tell was frustration. ¡°We are mates, Jaxon,¡± I said and I saw him flinch at the word. ¡°What is your problem with that word? Can¡¯t you stomach the fact that I am your mate?¡± ¡°Freya, I don¡¯t have the energy for this.¡± ¡°Of course you don¡¯t,¡± I scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be your sex toy that you can use when you please Jaxon. I¡¯m at person with feelings and emotions and I¡¯m not going to let you use me like that and discard me once you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°If I wanted to use someone, you wouldn¡¯t be my first choice,¡± he said and I felt the impact of his words like a physical blow. He must have realized what he said because he muttered a curse under his breath. ¡°Freya, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I raised a hand to cut him off. ¡°I see how it is. Don¡¯t worry; you can have your first choice because I¡¯m not going to be an option for you.¡± Before he could say anything, I had stormed out of his office. I couldn¡¯t wait to get to my room and clean myself up because the sticky feeling between my thighs was just a reminder of the bad decisions I had made. I wasn¡¯t paying attention to where I was going and I bumped into Aiden. He took one look at me and the corner of his lips curled into a smirk. 3/4 ¡°I see you¡¯ve been busy,¡± he drawled and I felt my cheeks heat up in shame. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; your secret is safe with me.¡± Hearing his run. 4/4 sing tone only brought back the intense feelings of regret and before he could say anything else, I SEND GIFT Chapter 19 Chapter 19 I was embarrassed and I was hurt. It wasn¡¯t just my ego that had taken a beating but my heart as well. I had done the exact same thing that I ran away for and I had gotten myself into the exact same position. I was hoping that something would have changed but it seemed like I was the one who hadn¡¯t changed. I was still a na?ve child and it showed because I kept letting myself fall back into the arms of a man who couldn¡¯t care less about me. For the past day, I had sessfully avoided him once more. I had only left my room to sit with Nadia and Kiara and once Kiara was asleep, I was back in my room. The flowers had kepting and it didn¡¯t matter that I threw them out, by evening; a new set was sitting by my bedside. I had my meals in thefort of my room and away from prying eyes and people who could see through my fa?ade. The one thing that made it all worse was that Jaxon hadn¡¯t even tried to find me. It was like he didn¡¯t even care for me. It was frustrating and it was annoying but I was slowlying to terms with the fact that I didn¡¯t mean as much to him as he did to me. Regardless of how hard I tried, Jaxon was my mate and he had lodged himself deep in my heart. It didn¡¯t matter how many times I tried to take him out or remind myself that he was a horrible person, he was there to stay. There was a knock on my door that snapped me back to reality and I slowly stood to my feet. Leaning against my door in a in grey tee and dark blue jeans was Aiden. He gave me a wonky smile and I could feel the corner of my lips tugging upwards as he looked down on me. Something about Aiden was very approachable and he genuinely seemed like a nice person from his interactions with Kiara that I had witnessed a few times. ??? ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been in here all day,¡± he began as he stared down at me, ¡°Are you down with something?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just want to be alone.¡± ¡°Well we can¡¯t have that,¡± he held out his hand to me and I analyzed it carefully before raising a brow at him. ¡°Come on, why don¡¯t you have a little fun?¡± There was something mischievous lurking in his eyes and I don¡¯t know why, but I took his hand. He¡¯smiled widely and practically pulled me out of the room. He held my hand tightly and I was sure it was so I wouldn¡¯t run away becausell had thought about it. He snuck along the walls like some spy trying to find hidden treasure. It was amusing and I couldn¡¯t stop myself fromughing out loud. u¡¯re going to ruin our ns,¡± he frowned at me. ¡°Have you never watched a spy film in your life?¡± This made meugh harder and I swear I saw annoyance cross his features. By the time I had managed to calm -down he was staring down at me like I had kicked his puppy. 1/4 ¡°Now that you¡¯re calm, we can finish our mission.¡± He led me through the walls and down the stairs and then we turned down a hallway I had never seen before. I had never been in this part of the castle before and it looked like I had stepped into a medieval settlement. The walls were made of stone and the doors looked old and worn. My m*uth was wide open as I took it all in, I could feel Aiden smiling in glee next to me as he pushed open a door and I was met with a massive ball room. It was spacious and there were literal knights lining the walls. ¡°Has this always been here?¡± I asked and he hummed. ¡°You could hold an entire kingdom inside here. Why doesn¡¯t anyone use it?¡± ¡°ording to history, Jaxon¡¯s grandfather used to hold thergest balls ever He would have people from all over the worlde over for the slightest achievement. It was an honor to be invited and it was an insult not to ¡°I can imagine how extreme those parties were.¡± ¡°No one really uses it much anymore but Ie here to pretend I¡¯m a knight on the round table or the son of a lord,¡± he added thest part with a wink and I smiled. ¡°Jaxon can be an asshole sometimes,¡± I instantly shut down and my smile fell. I turned away from him and pretended to be interested in one of the statues. He let out a sigh behind me and when I felt him approach me, I spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about Aiden.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his mate, anyone with eyes can see that,¡± he began slowly and I started to leave but his hand wrapped around my wrist and he kept me in ce. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what¡¯s happening with him but I assure you that it isn¡¯t what you think.¡± ¡°Did he set you up to this?¡± I asked and he shook his head. ¡°If he isn¡¯t bothered about me then why are you? There is nothing to it and there is nothing to us, Aiden. Please, leave it alone.¡± ¡°Freya, I need you to listen to me,¡± Before he could say anything else, the door opened and Jaxon walked in. His eyes immediately found me and even though I wasn¡¯t looking at him, I could feel the weight of his stare on me. It threatened to swallow me whole and I hated how my body reacted to it even though I was trying desperately to hate and ignore him. He walked the length of the room and I felt him stop directly beside me but I still kept my eyes on the status in front of me. Ther was some writing on the bottom but I couldn¡¯t make it out because it was worn with age. Both men exchanged a look behind me an men exchanged a look behind me and then I felt Aiden leave. I wanted to tell him to stay but I couldn¡¯t do that 2/4 without admitting that Jaxon¡¯s presence affected me. Once the door had clicked shut, I felt Jaxon reach out to touch me but I shied away from his touch. ¡°I want to show you something.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anything,¡± I said simply and he sighed. ¡°I know you hate me and with good reason to but I just need you to trust me this onest time.¡± It was incredulous how he was talking about trust when that was the one thing I had given him that he had broken over and over again. I wanted to walk away and leave him standing there but some part of me kept wondering if I would regret not going with him so I turned to him. ¡°This is yourst chance, Jaxon.¡± He smiled softly and he held out his hand for me but I refused to take it. When he realized I wasn¡¯t going to, I saw a sad expression cross his face but then he quickly retracted his hand and walked in front of me. I followed quietly behind him and to my shock. We went up the stairs of the pce. I had never given though to how many floors there were until today. We walked past the guards and the maids to a floor that was almostpletely deserted. He led me through the hallways lit by torches and finally we stopped in front of a pair of double doors. They were locked with a huge padlock and he reached into his pocket to produce a key. As I noted how deserted it was, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he wanted to get rid of me without any witnesses. He finally unlocked the door and he went in ahead of me. He flicked a switch and when light filled the room, I cocked my head to the side in confusion. I expected more to the room than a bare room with a simple book lying. on a dais in the centre. I looked around the room wondering if there was something I wasn¡¯t seeing but the room waspletely empty. Jaxon walked straight to the book and pulled it open. ¡°This is the book of our history. Every single Eaton who has ruled has had their history written down between these pages.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± I asked. ¡°Jaxon, what the hell is this?¡± ¡°My grandfather was loved by everyone. He was kind and he loved to party. He was devoted to the kingdom first and unfortunately that made him neglect his family. My father grew up spiteful and angry. When he took over the kingdom, he treated everyone like ves. He was selfish and he cared about only himself.¡± He flipped the pages and moved closer to see a picture of a man who looked exactly like Jaxon. He had a scowl. 3/4 on his face and he was lounging on a throne made of pure gold. ¡°Why are you telling me all of this Jaxon?¡± I asked. ¡°You need to know the truth and that means telling you the story of how I was cursed.¡± 4/4 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 COMMENT ¡°What do you mean by cursed?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°Jaxon, this isn¡¯t funny anymore. Are you trying to me. all your actions on being cursed? That is the most absurd thing I have ever heard in my life.¡± ¡°I just need you to listen,¡± he pleaded. ¡°When I¡¯m done, you can do whatever you want. I just need to exin.¡± I scoffed and stared at him waiting for the punch line of the joke but it never came. I couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying and a part of me wanted to turn on my heels and storm out but the other more curious part couldn¡¯t *and I ended up crossing my arms over my chest. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say the words but he knew and he understood because he sighed in relief. ¡°Unlike wolves, we lycans don¡¯t wait until the ruler dies before their child takes over. Lycans live for up to hundreds of years and they stop ruling the moment they¡¯re tired of it,¡± he began slowly. ¡°My grandfather never wanted to rule for long. The moment my dad was of age, he instantly stepped down. My father was a very cruel ruler. He was selfish and cared about just himself. He was a good father but he was a terrible ruler.¡± He paused and smiled wryly as if he was remembering something terrible. I wanted to ask but I didn¡¯t want to interrupt his thought process so I stayed quiet. ¡°I believe my father was poisoned by someone on his court because it is unusual for a lycan to die as young as two hundred years. During thetter years of his life, he was somehow crueler and one night, there was a witch who came into ournd seeking shelter. Witches are mostly lonely creatures and it is rare for them to leave their covens. I was around twenty at the time.¡± ¡°She came and asked for some food. My father was rude and he sent her away without another thought. Out of anger, she decided to curse me because she knew he was too selfish to care about anything she did to him. She put a blocking behind my lycan form.¡± He was flipping the pages as he spoke and I walked closer and peeked into the book. There was everything he had said and I cocked my head to the side as I read through. The story of the witch cursing him was there and it was exactly what he had said. He was cursed as a repercussion for his father¡¯s actions. ¡°That is why I didn¡¯t know we were mates because I do not have my lycan form,¡± he began. ¡°On full moons, it gets worse and I barely remember what happens during those times.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but remember thest full moon we spent together in his office and the way he acted towards me. Somehow it just seemed to make sense but I couldn¡¯t believe what I had just heard and for me, it didn¡¯t excuse the things he had done. 1/4 ¡°How did you realize that we were mates?¡± I asked and he hesitated before speaking. ¡°Aiden told me.¡± +5 ¡°So you believed Aiden and not me,¡± I decided and he opened his m*uth to speak but I held out a hand to stop me. ¡°Even if you were cursed, it does not excuse the things you have done. You have been a terrible person to me in thest few days and there was no full moon to me it on.¡± ¡°I know that but I had never believed I would find a mate,¡± he began. ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel it and I didn¡¯t know how to react. I know what I did was wrong and I am sorry. There is no excuse that I can give to you but I know it now.¡± He reached out to me but I took a step back. I saw his face fall and I let out a sigh. I felt bad because I knew how he felt but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to change my decision because I wasn¡¯t going to put myself in a position where he would be able to disrespect me. I had done that too many times to repeat the same pattern. ¡°You have to prove that you¡¯re going to treat me like a person, Jaxon,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to simply open my arms and receive you because that is what you want. That was what I wanted but you weren¡¯t willing to give it to me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know we were mates.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you didn¡¯t know but it doesn¡¯t change anything. I cannot trust you especially not after the things you said thest time we spoke. You give me whish with how quickly your emotions change and I¡¯m not ready to risk all of this for you to change on me within a split second.¡± ¡°That is not going to happen.¡± H ¡°You¡¯re going to have to prove it to me.¡± I cast onest look at the open book and I ran my finger over it softly before quickly bringing my hand back to my side. I gave him a small smile and before he could say anything to change my mind or my decisions, I turned on my heels and I walked out of the room. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I could feel his eyes on me as I walked away and for the first time in a long time, I didn¡¯t want him to follow me. just wanted to be alone and think of everything he had just told me. It felt impossible to wrap my head around but I knew that he was telling the truth. My wolf believed him and by extension, so did I. I knew he wasn¡¯t lying about being cursed and not knowing we were mates. I remembered what Aiden had said to me and it just solidified my belief but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t just excuse everything he had done to me so far. I couldn¡¯t excuse the disrespect and his actions so I kept walking and I kept my feet moving. 2/4 I didn¡¯t know where I was going to until I ended up in front of Kiara¡¯s room. I wanted her warmth and the familiarity of my daughter¡¯s presence. I couldn¡¯t help butugh to myself as I thought about how co dependent I was on my own daughter but she was the only familiar person in the entire castle. She was the only one who l knew well and therefore, she was myfort ce. Nadia was in the room and they were ying with dolls but all she took was one look at me and she stood to her feet. I wanted to tell her that she didn¡¯t have to leave but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to utter those words. The truth was that I wanted her to leave so all I did was offer her a warm smile to which she squeezed my shoulders softly before disappearing. ¡°Are you okay mummy?¡± Kiara asked and I hummed in response. I took a seat on her bed and tapped the spot next to me. She wasted no time in dropping her dolls and running over. Instead of settling beside me like I asked, she threw herselfpletely into my I kissed her forehead and breathed in her scent wondering how long I would have to do it. The longest a werewolf lives is two hundred years and that is very rare. From what Jaxon had said, she most likely would live longer than me.. Jaxon as well was most likely going to live longer than me. I was going to dlewhile my daughter continued to live a long and fulfilled life. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be upset at the fact but it was sad to know that I probably wouldn¡¯t see her have children or anything. ¡°Mummy,¡± she whispered and her voice came out muffled because her face was buried into my chest. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too Kiara,¡± emotions threatened to choke me and I had to blink back the tears that were gathering in.. my eyes. ¡°You are the most important thing to me.¡± ¡°More important than daddy?¡± she asked and I paused. ¡°Of course,¡± I turned to her. ¡°Why would you even ask that?¡± She just shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything else. I wanted to push but I also didn¡¯t want to make her ufortable and shrink away from me so I settled for pulling her impossibly closer and wrapping my arms. around her astightly as possible. If I couldn¡¯t tell her how much she meant to me then I was going to show her as best as possible. ¡°Do you want me to spend the night in here with you?¡± I asked and she practically leaped off my body with an eager nod. 7 ¡°Can we y and stay up all night like we used to?¡± she asked and I couldn¡¯t hold back myugh as I nodded. 3/4 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The next morning, Kiara woke up before m for the first time in a very long time. What actually woke me up was the constant jumping on the bed that she did. I tried to tune her out but it seemed like she was hell bent on waking me up because when I finally creaked an eye open, she squealed and smiled widely at me. ¡°Can I help you little miss?¡± I drawled sarcastically and she practically beamed from ear to ear as she flopped on my body making me groan pressed a soft ki*s to her hair and I started to rise from the bed when I noticed something in the middle of the room. It was a small box, barely bigger than my arm and there was no note on it. ¡°Is that yours?¡± I asked and she turned to where I was looking then shook her head. ¡°Do you know who put it there?¡± ¡°I was told not to tell,¡± she began unsurely and when I raised a brow in her direction she sighed. ¡°Daddy put it there for you. He told me not to touch it.¡± Hearing that Jax was the one who put it there had my insides squirming in ways I could not exin. I carefully disentangled myself from Kiara and made my way over to the little box. I picked it up and tried to guess what was inside by the weight but I couldn¡¯t figure it out. I finally opened it and in it were a bunch of keys. I turned them over trying to figure out what they were for but I had no idea. Finally, I turned to Kiara with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get ready for breakfast?¡± While I got her ready, I couldn¡¯t help but think back on the bunch of keys. Once she was dressed, I went back to my room to get freshened up. The flowers by the windowsill had been reced and this time there were peonies there. I took a discreet sniff of it because peonies were my favorite flower and I smiled to myself and ced it on my vanity. Once I was dressed, I made my way back to Kiara¡¯s room and we both went to the dining room. Jaxon wasn¡¯t there so we ate alone and by the time we were finishing, Aiden walked in. I knew he didn¡¯t n to stay because he just whispered something into the ears of a servant and he was about to leave so I called out to him. He turned to me with a raised brow but he walked over. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± he asked and I nodded then brought out the bunch of keys I had kept in my pocket. When he saw it amusement lit up in his eyes. ¡°Jaxon is one sneaky bastard.¡± ¡°What are they? asked but he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Aiden you know what it is. Why won¡¯t you just tell me?¡± 1/4 ¡°I want to see your face when you find out,¡± he began then he cringed. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve heard you two enough times tost me a lifetime. You¡¯re not as quiet as you think.¡± +5 I flushed pink as I understood the innuendo behind his words. He was most likely the one Jaxon was taking to on the phone a few days ago. ¡°Just tell me,¡± I implored but he shook his head. ¡°Ask Jaxon,¡± he started to walk away and when he got to the door, he stopped and threw over his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll thank meter.¡± I wanted to throw my shoe at his head but at thest minute, I took a deep breath and turned to my daughter who was staring at me in confusion. I took her over to her room and waited for Nadia to arrive. The moment she did, I was out of there and making my way over to Jaxon¡¯s office. To my shock however, the office was locked and I was suddenly confused on where to go. + I knew where his room was but I didn¡¯t want to go there because the memories I had there were not pleasant. Regardless, I knew that it was possibly my only chance at getting an answer to the keys so I made my my way up curved stairs and towards those familiar wooden doors the I exhaled sharply as I knocked on it. I waited for a full minute and just when I had given up hope of him answering, he pulled open the doors. Jaxon stood there half naked with nothing but a pair of sweatpants: hanging low on his hips. His entire torso was gleaming with a light sheen of sweat and I could clearly make out the veins streaking over his skin. ¡°You seem to be busy,¡± I managed out in a choked whisper. ¡°I think I¡¯lle backter.¡± I turned to leave but he grabbed my upper arm and kept me in ce. ¡°I always have time for you.¡± He stepped to the side and I hesitated before I walked into the room. He shut the door behind me and the click sounded so final. The room was exactly like thest time I saw it and I swallowed deeply as I tried to avoid looking at the bed where I had my first time. It felt so special at the time but then it was ruined by his actions the next day. ¡°You sent me keys,¡± I decided to go straight to the point as I took them out of my pocket andid them on the table. ¡°Tell me what they¡¯re for.¡± ¡°They¡¯re keys to the pce,¡± he said simply and my brows rose impossibly high. ¡°The Queen should have them in case of emergencies.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not queen,¡± I said simply and he smiled wryly. I took a step back from him and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not 2/4 queen so why did you give them to me?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re going to be Queen,¡± he said simply. ¡°I know we didn¡¯t have the best start so why don¡¯t we start over and do this the right way? I might not feel the bond but it makes sense and you¡¯re my only chance at breaking the curse.¡± ¡°Do you want me because I¡¯m your mate or because you want to break your curse?¡± ¡°Both,¡± he said honestly and I couldn¡¯t even be hurt because I was sure I was going to do the same thing if I was in his shoes. I took another step back but I didn¡¯t realize how far back I had gone until my back hit the table. I looked around for a quick escape but before I could even process it, Jaxon had closed the distance between us and he ran his hands down my cheek softly. It was so soft and caring that I couldn¡¯t help but lean closer into him. ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± I began slowly. ¡°We have a daughter. We can¡¯t just start over like nothing happened. He pushed away my hair from my neck and leaned down to ki*s it softly. I gasped and my hands flew up to hist shoulders. Whether it was to push him away or pull him closer, I didn¡¯t know. ¡°Yes we can,¡± he mumbled into my neck. ¡°All mine.¡± you need to do is say yes and we will. I¡¯ll mark you and make your As he spoke, he peppered the length of my neck with open mo*thed ki*ses. He sucked and bit the skin thenpped over it with his tongue to soothe the ache. It was maddening and I could feel myself getting lost in the frenzy but I needed to think and give him an answer. ¡°You can¡¯t be mean to me anymore,¡± I began desperately trying to cling to my sanity. ¡°You can¡¯t keep pushing me away and treating me like- oh.¡± One of his hands slipped into the waistband of my jeans and he stroked me softly. His finger moved over my slit gently teasing but never actually slipping in. I tried to rock my hips to get some friction but his free hand kept me in ce. ¡°Please, Jaxon,¡± I begged. ¡°I can¡¯t think, I need-¡± Before I could finish my sentence, all his movements stopped. I let out a groan of frustration and I tried to rock my hips again but he kept me immobile. ¡°If you want to tak then we can talk,¡± he said simply as he pulled his hands out of my shorts. ¡°Tell me what you want Freya. If you want no strings attached sex then I¡¯ll give that to you but if you want us to be together then 3/4 you have to tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s like I don¡¯t know with you. Today you¡¯re ales and tomorrow you are so cruel.¡± ¡°I will never purposely treat you badly,¡± he leaned forward and pecked my lips once. ¡°Just give us a chance. One more chance is all I ask for.¡± There was sincerity in his gaze and I let out a sigh. This was all I wanted and I would be a fool to give it up. ¡°Okay,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°You have one more chance,¡± 4/4 SEND GIFT Chapter 22 Chapter 22 D42% 14:28 After the words left my lips, it was like a sort of relief rushed over me. It felt like a massive weight had been taken off my chest. It scared me the kind of impact he had over me as my mate and how willing I was to go back into his arms. If he broke me, I wasn¡¯t sure I was going to be able to handle it. Before I could even process my thoughts after saying yes, Jaxon kis*ed me and soon we were a mess of tangled limbs between the sheets. It felt a little more different than the other times. There was a connection that we didn¡¯t have before and it felt intense. It threatened to swallow me whole and I thought I was going crazy from it. When he emptied himself inside me, his lips moved to my neck and he sunk his canines into me. First it was shock then came the blinding pain that quickly morphed into pleasure. I found my release as his canines pulled out of me and it wasn¡¯t until I came down from my high that I realized the enormity of the entire situation. ¡°You marked me,¡± I said and he blinked at me twice before nodding. ¡°Do you realize what you just did?¡± ¡°I made you my mate officially,¡± he said as if it was the simplest thing in the world. ¡°I thought that was what you wanted. I thought that was what we agreed on.¡± ¡°Breaking the bond after a mark is excruciatingly painful. It would have been a lot easier to reject me without the mark.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n on rejecting you.¡± ¡°You might change your mind.¡± He let out a sigh and leaned over to brush a stray strand of hair off my sweaty forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not changing my mind.¡± I didn¡¯tpletely believe him but I didn¡¯t want to argue so I just nodded. He pressed a ki*s to my forehead and i braced myself for him to leave, but to my surprise, he got up from the bed and moved over to the bathroom. When he returned, there was a washcloth in his hands and a bowl. He wiped me down gently and;returned the bowl back to the bathroom. When he returned, I saw him begin to pick up his clothes and I thought he was going to leave but he simply folded them and ced them on my dressing table. He did the same to my clothes and to my shock, he made his way over to the bed and climbed in next to me. I blinked at him twice but before I could even open my mo*th, he pulled me into his side. I waspletely shocked and thrown off bnce. I wasn¡¯t used to the level of affection from anyone much less 1/4 apter 22 him. He did it as if it was so natural but I felt out of my element and I wasn¡¯t sure how to react. Was I meant to lie down and pretend like nothing was happening? Was I meant to hold him as well? I felt my skin m up and my spine straightened as I tried to hold my breath so he wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Jaxonughed from beneath me as he held me. ¡°I know this is out of your element but just enjoy it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± he began with a slight shrug. ¡°Just close your eyes and fall asleep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we have things to do today? I have a lot of questions.¡± ¡°The pce canst one day without us. I will answer all your questions once you wake up.¡± I wanted to protest but I realized that I was actually tired and he had worn me out with the sex and marking. I tried to fight the weariness and stay awake but before I realized it, I had drifted off into the darkness. When I woke up, it waspletely bright and I thought I hadn¡¯t slept long until I realized that the light was from the bulb which waspletely bright. I pulled myself out of bed and the first thing I did was check the window. I was shocked by how dark it was and when I checked the time, it was already seven at night. I was shocked I had slept that long and I was more shocked that Jaxon didn¡¯t wake me. His side of the bed was cold so I knew he had been up for a while. I quietly put my clothes and just before I creeped out of the room, I decided to see what my mark looked like. It was at the base of my neck and it was just two puncture wounds. I had heard about lycans and their unique ability to mark their mates wherever they wished instead of just their necks. I also knew that as it healed, it was. going to take the form of a crescent moon. Somehow, I was excited to see it and I felt giddy as I looked at it. I had to remind myself not to get my hopes up and I finally left the room. A lot of the maids who passed me stared openly and some of them even blushed. I knew they smelled Jaxon on me and although it had me flushing pink, It also had me excited on the inside because it felt like I was marking my territory, I knew none of them was going to make a move on him but it still felt good to mark my territory and let them, all know that he was my mate. My feet led me to the dining room and to my surprise, both Jaxon and Kiara were there. They were talking animatedly and when Jaxon saw me, the corner of his lips tilted up. I took a seat next to him and saw that he had. already chopped up Kiara¡¯s food. For some reason, it didn¡¯t annoy me like it usually wood and when he shot me an apologetic lock, I just waved him off to let him know it wasn¡¯t a big deal. 2/4 We ate in mostly silence while Kiara spoke animatedly about the story that Nadia had told her. Apparently she had told her how the hunter and the moon goddess crossed paths for the first time. Apparently, the hunter had heard of the goddess of the hunt and decided to pray to her for a good hunting season due to the fact that their town was suffering. The moon goddess was moved by his dedication that she blessed him. +5 Watching Kiara speak with such excitement was fun for me to watch and I found myself smiling as I listened to her. ¡°Do you want to see something cool?¡± Jaxon asked and she nodded. ¡°The hunter¡¯s bow is in this castle. It has been passed down from generation to generation to remind everyone that we are descended from him.¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened to the size of sa,,, and for a split second I feared that she was going tobust. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can I use it?¡± she asked and Jaxonughed. ¡°It¡¯s a weapon so, no, but you can see it. I can take you to it tomorrow and tell you some stories that even Nadia doesn¡¯t know. Stories that are exclusive to our family.¡± ¡°Can mummye?¡± she asked. I opened my m*uth to tell her that I wasn¡¯t a lycan and I didn¡¯t have permission to hear the stories. Before I could speak however, Jaxon cut in with a nod and a firm ¡®yes¡® which had Kiara squealing. ¡°I thought werewolves weren¡¯t allowed to know lycan stories,¡± I whispered to Jaxon and he shrugged. ¡°They aren¡¯t,¡± he said simply. ¡°But the most dangerous story in this castle is about my curse and you already know it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you hear a few more.¡± I wanted to tell him that wasn¡¯t a smart choice and he shouldn¡¯t be so quick to trust me but then I realized that it made no sense and I was essentially telling him that I was untrustworthy so I fell silent. We continued the rest of our meal in silence and just as we were rounding up, Aiden walked in. There was a determined look on his face and he crossed the length of the room and leaned down to whisper something in Jaxon¡¯s ear. Jaxon¡¯s face hardened immediately and he stood to his feet. I wanted to ask him what was going on but he turned to Kiara. ¡°Hey princess can you get to your room yourself?¡± he asked in the softest voice I had ever heard and Kiara nodded eagerly. Your mum and I need to go do something really quickly. We will be there to tuck you into bed after.¡± 3/4 ¡°Okay daddy,¡± she said and without another word, she leaped out of her chair and practically ran out of the room. I waited until she had disappeared before I turned to Jaxon. ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± I wanted to demand an answer but my curiosity was greater and I stood to my feet and followed him closely behind. He walked with purpose, never once looking back to nce at me as he moved towards what I soon realized was the entrance to the pce. v saw There were guards gathered around the door and I was so confused as to what was happening. When they: us, they cleared a pathway as if they were expecting us and shocked filled me to my bones as I saw who was standing there. ¡°Hello,¡± Cressida- my step mother stood there with a wide smile on blood red lips. ¡°Won¡¯t you invite your mother in?¡± 4/4 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 I was inplete and utter shock as I watched her standing there in leather pants, a button up shirt and arge cloak to shield her body from the elements. Her hair was tied up into a perfect chignon at the base of her neck. It felt like I was seeing a ghost from my past. I hadn¡¯t thought about her in thest four years and now seeing her right in front of me, it felt like a rude awakening. She turned to Jaxon and bowed low. ¡°Your majesty, it is an honor to finally meet you.¡± ¡°He nodded to her and I couldn¡¯t stop the words from leaving my m*uth. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She turned to me and I saw a brief sh of irritation in her eyes and I knew that if we were alone, she would have said something rude but instead she stered the fakest smile she could muster on her face. ¡°It has been a long night and an even longer journey. Why don¡¯t I get some rest and we can talk about it tomorrow?¡± I nced over at Jaxon because I didn¡¯t know what to say. I couldn¡¯t form the words and before I could even say anything, Cressida had walked into the pce. She took off her clock and handed it to a guard who took it with a confused expression on his face. She acted like she was at home and like the castle belonged to her. She crossed the length of the distance between us and stood directly in front of me. ¡°Your majesty, you don¡¯t have to wait around, it is just family talk,¡± she said to Jaxon. ¡°I¡¯m sure Freya can take me to my room. ¡°One of the maids will take you to your room,¡± he corrected. ¡°It iste and Freya has some things to attend to.¡± Her lips pursed and I knew she hated his decision but she couldn¡¯t directly oppose him seeing as he was the king. She bowed to him in a way that was both respectful and disrespectful at the same time. She turned back to me and before I could react, she wrapped her arms around my shoulders in a hug. Ipletely froze up because Cressida had never hugged me in my life. It felt weird and my skin crawled. I wanted nothing more than to push her off but I knew I couldn¡¯t so I stayedpletely still while waited for her to pull away. As she finally decided to pull away, I heard her whisper. ¡°You look good but we will talk about why I¡¯m here tomorrow.¡± I would have thought I imagined the words if not for the little smirk that grew on her lips. I took an urgent step back and Jaxon¡¯s arm reached out to wrap around my waist and hold me. I was so grateful for it because it felt 1/4 like the only thing keeping me sane and stable at that moment. I thought my knees were going to buckle or I was going to run and I did not want to give her the satisfaction. One of the maids walked over to her and curtsied softly and then she was gone. As soon as she left, I let out a breath that I didn¡¯t know I was holding and I felt Jaxon staring at me as if he was trying to figure out what was going on in my head. ¡°What¡¯s the story between the both of you?¡± he asked and I shrugged. ¡°You looked ufortable. If you want her gone then I will have her gone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I waved him off. I wanted to know why she came and I wanted to know what she had nned. If I knew Cressida as well as l thought then there was definitely something she had nned and until I was able to find it out, she needed to be under the roof where I could keep an eye out for her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kiarost ¡°Let¡¯s go to Kiara,¡± I said with a forced smile. ¡°She must be waiting for us.¡± Jaxon didn¡¯t want to drop the subject that much was certain but he sighed and nodded and without removing his hand from the small of my back, we made our way over to Kiara¡¯s room. I briefly wondered if Cressida knew about Kiara and what her reaction would be if she found out. Kiara was awake when we got there but barely. She was half asleep already but she tried her best to put on a brave smile. I couldn¡¯t tell her the story because of how distracted I was so Jaxon did it. Sheined a few times that he wasn¡¯t doing the voices properly and it was actually amusing to see the feared Alpha King doing animal voices for his daughter. My heart threatened to burst out of my chest the more I watched them. He tried his best and soon she was asleep. Once he noticed, he let out a sigh of relief and kis*ed her forehead before standing up to return the book to her shelf. While he did that, I leaned over my daughter and kis*ed her hair. ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°More than anything in the world and I hope you never doubt that.¡°¡± I pulled away and I saw Jaxon watching me with an unreadable expression. I couldn¡¯t form words in my throat so instead I walked past him and I started making my way towards my room but he stopped me by grabbing my arm and leading me towards his room. I was shocked and confused but I couldn¡¯t find it in myself to fight him because the truth was that I didn¡¯t want to be alone so I allowed him lead me. When we got to the room, I realized how I was still in my dirty clothes so I made my way into the bathroom to take a long needed bath. I spent so much longer than I should have under the shower. I allowed the hot water burn my skin as my mind moved to ces I hadn¡¯t bothered to think about in years. 2/4 I couldn¡¯t help but think about my step mother and everything I faced at her hands. Now that I had my own child, it was almost like I was looking at it through a new pair of lenses. I would never dream of treating Kiara like that and as much as I liked to think that my father was innocent in all of it, I could finally see that he was not.] I finally got out and dried my body with a fluffy white towel before putting on a robe. When I got into the room, I saw a pair of basketball shorts and a shirt on the bed. I didn¡¯t know if they were for me but I decided to put them on anyways. The shirt fell to my knees so I decided to ditch the shorts. By the time I had returned the shorts to his massive walk in closet, Jaxon walked into the room. Jaxon was in sweatpants that hung low on his hips but he was shirtless. When he saw me, he paused as if he was taking me in and then the corner of his lips tilted up. He sat on the bed with his back against the headboard and gestured for me to sit next to him. I hesitated for a split second before deciding to climb the bed and crawling over to him. At first, I sat with a few feet between us but Jaxon reached out and pulled me closer to him. It was at that moment that I noticed the steaming mug right next to him. He handed it to me and I took a sniff- chamomile tea. ¡°I hear it calms people down,¡± he said as he handed it over to me and I took it with shaky hands. ¡°There¡¯s a story there, between you and that woman, what is it?¡± I hesitated before speaking. I swallowed down the tea allowing the heat burn the back of my throat hoping it would give me some sort of utterance but it didn¡¯t. my throat still felt like a desert and I felt like I was going to choke on my words but I decided to try anyways. ¡°She¡¯s my step mother,¡± I said slowly. ¡°We never had the best rtionship. Seeing her here, I know there has to be something wrong. She never liked me and honestly the feeling was mutuat. I¡¯m just worried that she is going- to bring bad news about my father.¡± ¡°The same man who sold you to me,¡± he wasn¡¯t saying it to be rude but it still came out sounding like that. ¡°Those people aren¡¯t your family. Was I in the wrong by buying you? Yes but your father should have never sold you to me. He owed me a lot of money and he offered you in exchange for wiping that debt clean and some more.¡± It hurt to hear those words from him but I knew they were true. They weren¡¯t my family because family would never have sold me like that. No matter what happened, I would never sell Kiara or treat her badly. I let out a sigh. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to think about it right now.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to,¡± he pulled me in and pressed a soft ki*s on my hair. ¡°Sleep, we can handle it tomorrow.¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 By the time I woke up the next morning, I felt more drained than I did when I went to sleep. I was exhausted and I had a pounding headache at the back of my skull. It felt like someone was trying to drill a hole in my head or trying to create a construction site. I was frustrated and I was tired but I knew I had to get up for the day. Jaxon wasn¡¯t in bed when I woke up but his side of the bed was warm, letting me know that he had just recently gotten out. I couldn¡¯t go out in just his shirt so I walked into his closet and took one of the first pair of sweatpants I could find. They were long and big and despite having a rope, it was still very huge on me. I had to roll up the ankles so I wouldn¡¯t trip on them as well as roll up the waist so it wouldn¡¯t fall off. I looked ridiculous but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care especially when the only other option was to walk around half naked or in dirty clothes. I stepped out of the room and the brightness from the hallway assaulted my eyes. I hadn¡¯t expected it to be that bright because in the room, the curtains were drawn. I stumbled back a little and i tripped over my own feet. Just as I was about to fall on my a*s, I felt someone reach out and grab me. Judging by the sparks that erupted all over my skin, I knew it was Jaxon. He helped me up and I thanked him with a small smile. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked and I nodded which proved to be the wrong move because it made my headache a thousand times worse. ¡°I was justing to get you.¡± ¡°I wanted to get out of the room,¡± I managed out as my eyes finally adjusted to the light. He was wearing a pair of sweatpants and a simple grey shirt. I pulled away from him and he looked down at me ¨C with a small smile marring his lips. I knew he was smiling because I was wearing his clothes so I ended up rolling my eyes. ¡°Where is Kiara?¡± I asked and he was forced to finally look up at my face. ¡°In her room, I was about to get her.¡± ¡°Where is my step mother?¡± ¡°In her room as well. I can make sure she is kept there until Kiara is done with breakfast.¡± As much as I wanted that, I had to shake my head. The more we acted like Kiara was something we wanted to hide, the more she was going to dig and find her. If she knew that I didn¡¯t want her to know abbutikfara then she would only be more motivated to try to use her against me. 1/4 142% 14:29 Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. +5 I was terrified of what was going to happen if she ended up seeing Kiara but I knew that Jaxon was going to be there and he was going to do everything in his power to protect our daughter. It was that mantra I kept repeating in my head as we went to get our daughter for breakfast. She didn¡¯t even realize anything was wrong, she was just happy and excited and I couldn¡¯t help but pray that she would always be like that. At first, it seemed like Cressida wasn¡¯t going to show up for breakfast. The guards said that she was still in her room and she had made no effort to step out. I was hoping it would stay that way but just as we were finishing up at the table, she made her grand appearance. She was dressed in a long dress the color of rubies. Her lips were painted the same color and her hair was slicked back and straight. She walked with her nose in the air like she was above us but her steps faltered when she saw Kiara. A turbulent emotion took over in her eyes but before I could decipher it, it was gone. ¡°Who is that?¡± she asked in a deceptively soft voice as she made her way over to the table. Kiara was seated opposite me and to Jaxon¡¯s left. Her eyes shed to mine in a sort of panic and I saw her reach out for her father¡¯s hands. Jaxon wasted no time in picking her up and cing her into hisp where she buried her face into his chest. My heart clenched as I saw how terrified she was and I wanted nothing more than to pull her away to safety. ¡°She looks like you Freya,¡± Cressida said as she took the seat next to me. ¡°How old is she?¡± ¡°Three,¡± I said softly and she hummed as if she was trying to piece together the information herself. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should have been informed about her birth? Your father would have wanted to see his only grandchild. It was all he could speak about before-¡± She trailed off with a short sigh and it was like my world had stopped spinning. I turned to her but she faced the te in front of her and started eating as if she had not just dropped the biggest bombshell ever. My mouth opened and closed repeatedly as I tried and failed to find words to speak. Finally, she looked up at me and she rolled her eyes. ¡°Close your mouth Freya, or you will catch flies.¡± ¡°My father is dead?¡± I asked and she sighed then ced her fork on her te. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it was something I should have known? Didn¡¯t you think I should have been invited to the funeral? He was my father.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t there,¡± she said pointedly. ¡°It all happened so quickly. He was attacked by some rogues and he was badly hurt. I didn¡¯t think you should see him like that and I had to make a quick decision about the funeral. Besides, I knew nothing about where he had taken you until a few weeks ago.¡± I knew she was igng. I knew she wanted to hurt me as much as possible by not inviting me to be able to say goodbye to my father. I had harbored so much anger and resentment to him for selling me off and he had died 2/4 without my knowledge. I held so much anger towards a dead man, ¡°How long ago did he die?¡± I asked. She had gone back to her food and she slowly chewed her food as if she had all the time in the world. I waited. I patiently as time seemed to stretch on. She finally swallowed her food and took a sip from her ss of water. ¡°Two years ago.¡± Her words shattered what little piece of sanity left and all I could do was stumble to my feet. I could feel Jaxon¡¯s ¡°worried eyes on me but I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to look at him. I wobbled on my feet and turned towards the door. All I wanted to do was get to the door and just calm myself down. The door seemed so far away. My eyes were blurring and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of tears or because of the furious headache that was threatening to blind me. I couldn¡¯t feel my legs or my knees. I tried to move but the next thing I knew, darkness took me and thest thing I felt was my body hitting the cold tiles and Jaxon screaming my name. I heard the voices before I saw the people. I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying but there was a lot of yelling. I could hear Jaxon sounding furious as he spoke. I heard sobs and there was a much smaller voice. I let out a small groan and tried to lift my hand to my head but it felt too heavy. My headache wasn¡¯tpletely gone but it had reduced significantly. I was finally able to open my eyes and I had to blink to adjust to the brightness of the room. The first thing I noticed was that I was back in Jaxon¡¯s room and on the bed. There was a woman next to me and judging by her ¨C attire, I knew she was a doctor. Jaxon was standing in front of the bed but he had rushed over to my side upon hearing my voice. Cressida was standing where Jaxon formerly stood and there was fear hidden beneath her eyes. She must have been the one Jaxon was yelling at. Kiara was also in the room and there were tear marks on her face as she stood next to Jaxon and clutched the back of his shirt with a death grip. ¡°What happened?¡± I managed out unable to form any other words. Jaxon hesitated before speaking and the memories hit me all at once. My father was dead and I wasn¡¯t there to see him. I wasn¡¯t there to tell him I had forgiven him. ¡°Freya, darling, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Jaxon breathed softly as he watched me. ¡°I am so very sorry!¡± Tears gathered in my eyes and I tried to blink them away but they just kept pouring. I wiped them away with my 3/4 hands but they refused to stop. Jaxon pulled me into his arms and it was like the dam broke and I let out a broken sob. ¡°He¡¯s gone, Jaxon,¡± ¡°I know baby, I know.¡± 4/4 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Jaxon held me until I had calmed down. I wasn¡¯t sure how long that took but by the time I finally left his embrace, Cressida was nowhere to be found and it was jut Kiara and the doctor. I felt spent and it felt like all the energy had been leeched out of me and I was nothing but a walking shell of myself. My headache had returned although not in the same capacity as earlier and I felt weirdly nauseous. I assumed it was because of how much I had cried. I turned to my daughter and opened my arms for her and she wasted no time in leaping into my arms. I grunted from the force of her weight but I still held her close. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked with a little sniffle and I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad at how worried she must have been to see me pass out like that. ¡°I am perfectly fine.¡± I assured her and then as if on cue my eyes met the doctor and she had an expression on her face that had my¨Chackles rising. I pulled back from Kiara and brushed her hair out of her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go wait for me in your room? I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She hesitated as if she wanted to say not but then she nodded and walked right out. Jaxon was staring at me in concern and confusion but I ignored him. Once Kiara was out, I turned to the doctor. She seemed to understand my silent cue because she cleared her throat and stood to her feet. ¡°I noticed something when I was looking over you,¡± she began slowly as if she was unsure of what to say. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to exin it because I have never seen it before in my life but I think you¡¯re nesting because you¡¯re about to shift.¡± I was utterly confused because I had never heard the term nesting in my life and also because I didn¡¯t think it was possible for me to shift at twenty two. I had heard ofte shifters at eighteen but nothing above that. Shiftingte was very dangerous and had the capacities to kill you. I turned to Jaxon but he didn¡¯t look as confused as I did. If anything, he looked a little terrified and I had a feeling he knew what nesting was. ¡°What¡¯s nesting?¡± I asked more to him than to the doctor and she knew that because she stayed silent. ¡°It¡¯s a lycan term,¡± he began slowly. ¡°Typically when nesting, a female is pregnant and trying to find a suitable ce to deliver. A ce that she feels warm and protected if that makes any sense. I¡¯ve never heard of a wolf nesting and much less when they want to shift. Pam, are you sure she¡¯s nesting?¡± Pam- the doctor sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the only exnation I could find. I think internally she realizes that shifting thiste could be hazardous and she¡¯s trying to feel safe. I don¡¯t really understand it either but from the tests I ran, that¡¯s what I saw Her blood pressure is going up and her temperature is sky high. Her bones are brittle and they¡¯re going to start breaking anytime soon.¡± 1/4 I knew she wasn¡¯t trying to scare me but the more she spoke, the more terrified I got. I wanted to ask if there was a way to stop it. I wanted to remain wolf less. It was a better option than dying due to shifting sote in life. ¡°Can it be stopped?¡± Jaxon asked voicing my fears and Pam gave him a sympathetic look and a soft smile. ¡°What can we do to make it easier for her?¡± ¡°The best you can do is wait it out. I¡¯ll be here the entire time to offer medical assistance the best I can but it is going to be painful and brutal to watch. My advice is that she is taken somewhere spacious and warm and away from people. We don¡¯t hope for anything bad to happen but we always have to be prepared.¡± Jaxon was quiet and immobile for a full minute and then as if a switch was flipped in him, he started to move. He picked me up up and I wanted to protest but I fell silent because I knew he was trying his best to do the right thing. He walked right out of the room and I could see Pam following closely behind us as he walked down the stairs, and towards the basements. There were some guards at the entrance and they looked shocked to see him carrying me. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed,¡± he told them without missing a beat. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone around here until I say so. Is that clear?¡± They answered immediately and dashed off as if someone lit a fire to their behind. Jaxon didn¡¯t even wait to see if his order was being followed, he just led me through the hall and then towards a pair of double doors. They weren¡¯t locked so he turned the knob with me still in his hands and my mouth fell open when I took in the room in front of me. ¡°It belonged to my mother,¡± he exined as we walked in. ¡°This is where she hested when she was pregnant. with me.¡± The room was almost asrge as the ball I had seen the other day. It had a massive bed that was almost twice the size of a normal bed and the floor was covered in what looked like warm grey rugs. There wererge teddy bears around the room and flower pots lined the windows. It was obvious that someone took care of the room because there was not a speck of dust to be seen. On the drawers were rows and rows of pictures and I knew without a doubt that they were of Jaxbn¡¯s mother. As soon as he put me down, I walked over to one and I picked it up. She was truly beautiful with pin straight ck hair, a soft smile and warm brown eyes. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± I said softly and I turned back to Jaxon. ¡°How did she die?¡± ¡°She was murdend,¡± he offered no further exnation and I knew he didn¡¯t want to talk about it so I decided to let the subject slide. 2/4 As I walked around the room, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of attachment to it. I tried to fight it because it was. his mother¡¯s nest and I didn¡¯t want to intrude but something about it felt right and I couldn¡¯t ce my finger on it. I don¡¯t know if it was the smell of the flowers, or the warmness of the room but it felt perfect. I was about to say just as much when I felt a searing pain go through my spine. I let out a silent scream and fell to the ground trying to rid myself of the pain. It felt like someone had taken a hot iron and dropped it directly on my spine. ¡°I think it¡¯s starting.¡± Pam said as she rushed over to me. She ced a warm cloth on my forehead and I didn¡¯t even have the time to think about where she got it from, I just wanted the pain to end. It felt like an electric burn and like I was being repeatedly run over by a truck and the worst part was that it wasn¡¯t in one particr spot. It was at my back and in my hands. It was all over my entire body and I just wanted it to stor ¡°Please,¡± I managed out, ¡°Please, make it stop.¡± I could feel Jaxon¡¯s hands in mine as if he was trying to keep me anchored and I appreciated him for it but thest thing I needed wasfort. I needed the pain to stop and if he couldn¡¯t do that then wanted him as far away from me as possible. I knew it was selfish but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. ¡°Why is this happening now?¡± I asked in the midst of my pain because I couldn¡¯t understand what suddenly triggered the need to shift after so many years of having a dormant wolf. ¡°The truth,¡± Pam began slowly. ¡°When Jaxon marked you, he triggered your wolf. I¡¯ve seen it happen a few times with wolves who are mated to lycans. It triggers something in their wolf so it can be an equal to their lycan counterpart. It¡¯s worse for you because you have never shifted before.¡± I let out a groan as another rush of pain hit me. ¡°I¡¯m going to die and it is all your fault.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°You can yell at me after you¡¯ve shifted,¡± Jaxon mused as he pressed a ki*s to my forehead, ¡°I just need you to get through this.¡± I was about to say something that rhymed with ¡®ick¡® when another searing pain rushed through my entire body. and it felt like all my bones were being simultaneously broken. I let out an ear splitting scream and for a moment I wondered if those in the castle could hear me. My ears rang and the pain seemed tost forever. I didn¡¯t understand what was happening but Pam did because she sighed and looked me square in the eye. -7 ¡°The shifting has officially begun.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 It only got worse from there. When the pain first started, I thought it was terrible but I felt like it had multiplied since it started. I couldn¡¯t see, hear or feel anything outside of the pain. I knew there were other people in the room with me and I could feel their hands on me but I could barely concentrate on them. I could see fur beginning to sprout on my hands and that was the moment the bones in my body began to break. The sound echoed through the room and I let out a blood curling scream. I passed out for a second but a sharp p on my face brought me back to reality. ¡°We can¡¯t allow you fall asleep,¡± Pam said without an ounce of remorse. ¡°It increases the risk of you dying. I know it hurts but you have to stay awake.¡± I opened my mouth to tell her that I couldn¡¯t when another bone in my leg snapped in two. I saw my leg turn in an awkward angle and I almost threw up there and then. I tried to avoid looking but it was everywhere and the more I avoided it, the worse it became and the more I seemed to look at it. The pain was blinding and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was five minutes or five hours but as quickly as everything started, it stopped and I was left feeling achy all over and like I had just been drained of all the energy that I had. Despite the pain I was feeling, I had never felt more alive. I could smell the air better and I could smell the . undercurrent of musting from the walls. I could see the tiny cracks on the walls hidden beneath the pictures and I could hear the wind blowing from outside. It felt surreal and ethereal and I could not exin it. ¡°Hey, baby,¡± Jaxon¡¯s voice made me snap my head to him and I saw him smiling down at me in awe. He ran his hand down my skin- no, fur. I looked down and realized that my skin had be fur. It was an unnatural shade of silver and I was briefly I confused because I had never seen silver fur before. I never thought it was possible to have that color. ¡°Do you want to stand?¡± he asked and I opened my mouth to speak but it was a small yelp that came out. He must have took it as a yes because he stood to his feet and gestured for me to stand. My body still ached and I tried and wobbled on my paws at first. It took me three tries to be able to stand on my own and I still felt shaky. Jaxon gestured for me to walk closer to him and I tried and almost fell but he reached out to bnce me on his side. It took me almost ten minutes to be able to walk around on my own and once I had gotten the hang of it, Jaxon asked me to folloy him. I followed him down the halls and towards a pair of doors that he pushed open. I was shocked to see that the doors led outside and different scents assaulted my nose. 1/4 I could smell the fresh grass and I could hear the birds that were chirping. I could smell the dew in the air and a spring a few minutes away. I had to shake my nose to get the scent out of my nostrils and it took me a while to get used to it. By the time I did, I turned to Jaxon and to my shock, he was still in his human form. I briefly wondered why he hadn¡¯t shifted yet but then I remembered that he couldn¡¯t because of his curse. I felt bad and didn¡¯t want to take off into the woods but he encouraged me with a tilt of his head. I hesitated for a second before I took off. It felt like I was alive. I felt like I was flying with the wind in my air. I was so busy running that I didn¡¯t notice a branch until I tripped over it and rolled. Thankfully, I fell into a stack of leaves and Iughed. It came out more like a huff in my wolf form. I looked up and then I saw Jaxon standing ¡°next to me. I wondered how he managed to catch up to me quickly but I barely had time to think about it when he sat next to me and started slowly running his hands down my fur. I don¡¯t know how long we stayed there but finally, I craved to be in my human form. I whined towards Jaxon and he seemed to understand because he put me through how to shift back. It took a while, but by the time I did, I was shocked to see that I was naked. I flushed pink and tried to use my hands to cover myself but Jaxonughed and pulled off his shirt for me. quickly pulled it on and I took a discreet sniff of it. I thought his scent was amazing before but smelling it now did something in me and had my insides squirming in a way they never had before. Jaxon slowly took a step over to me and he tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ears. I felt my che*ks heat up and then he lowered his head to mine and k*ssed me slowly, I wasted no time in reciprocating the k*ss despite how tired I was. I wanted him closer and I wanted him around me. I wanted to be joined with him permanently and never let go. He pulled away and chuckled softly. ¡°Your emotions are very heightened after you shift. Why don¡¯t we let your rx first before we think of doing anything?¡± I was shocked by his words. It was almost like he had read my mind. I had heard of mates being able to do that sometimes but I didn¡¯t think it was true. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It is called a mate link,¡± he exined out loud. ¡°It is like a pack mind link but between mates, Imagine a bridge, between us where I can feel what you¡¯re feeling or hear what you are thinking.¡± ¡°Is there a way to stop it?¡± ¡°Yes, there is,¡± heughed softly. ¡°Imagine whatever is linking us together. It could be a door or a window or a bridge. I want you to imagine closing it and it will be gone. I will still be able to feel your very heightened emotions but everything else will be on the down low.¡± 2/4 +5 I did as he had asked and our link appeared to me in the front of a door. It was made out of hand carved wood with intricate designs and it was wide open. I could feel Jaxon on the other side of the door and the closer I got, the more his emotions were. I could feel his amusement but there was something else there. It had a bitter and tangy taste but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. I wanted to explore it more but I figured ignorance was bliss so I closed the door and instantly, the feeling of amusement drained out of me. I blinked sharply and found Jaxon watching me carefully. I offered him a smile to pretend like I had never seen anything. ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asked and I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just happy I didn¡¯t die,¡± I admitted and heughed. It wasn¡¯t a smallugh or a chuckle. It was a full blownugh that had his dimples showing and his shoulders shaking. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling alongside him as I watched him with wide eyes. I had never seen himugh like that before and there was something utterly fascinating about it. ¡°Come on, our daughter is probably looking for us,¡± he held out his hand to me and I couldn¡¯t help but take it. There was something about the way he said our that had my insides squirming and my l*ps curving upwards. We walked inside together and my legs still quaked and shook but I forced them to move. My legs felt like jelly and lead but still made myself move because I was eager to see my daughter. I wasn¡¯t able to spend much time with her earlier because of the shifting and I knew I must have worried her. The guards bowed to us and if they found anything weird about me wearing his shirt, they didn¡¯t say anything. His hand in mine felt normal and something about it felt right. I didn¡¯t want to say anything so as not to jinx it but I didn¡¯t want to pull away. We were turning the corner to Kiara¡¯s room when we heard a loud crash. It took a second for it to register and then I heard a scream. Three things ran through my mind at that time. The first was that the crash came from the direction of Kiara¡¯s room: The second was that the hallway was empty and the guards who were supposed to be watching her were gone and the third was that the scream came from Kiara. Jaxon and I cast each other identical looks of worry and then we took off towards our child. 3/4 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Jaxon got to the room first and he pushed the door open. The first thing I noticed was that the room was a mess, There were books and toys strewn over the floor and then I saw Kiara, hunched over in a corner clutching a doll to her chest. I ran over to her and pulled her towards me then ran my eyes over her body for any obvious signs of injury. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked as I ran my hand down her hair. ¡°I heard you scream, did you get hurt?¡± She shook her head and I let out a sigh of relief. She actually looked confused to see us and if anything, I would have said that we were the ones who frightened her with the way we rushed into her room. I looked around the room for what could have made the crash and I realized that her bookshelf had toppled down. That exined why there were so many books around but I didn¡¯t understand how it could have fallen over just like that. ¡°What happened to the shelf?¡± I asked her and she looked down sheepishly. ¡°Were you trying to get a book?¡± She nodded without looking up at me. ¡°I wanted to read a story for my doll like you do for me. But it fell and I fell and I hurt my hand.¡± She held out her palm to me and it was red but other than that, she wasn¡¯t hurt. I was just relieved that she wasn¡¯t crushed by the shelf or anything. I hugged her impossibly closer and Jaxon crouched down next to us. He had lifted the bookshelf on his own and he ran his hands through Kiara¡¯s hair softly. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone nail the shelf to the wall,¡± he said more to me than anyone else and 1 nodded then he turned to Kiara. ¡°Do you want to stay here or do you want to go to another room?¡± She thought about it for a second before asking, ¡°Can I take my dolls?¡± ¡°Yes, you can take your dolls.¡± She smiled wide like she had just won the lottery and went to grab the dolls that she wanted to take. While she did that, I went to inspect the bookshelf. It wasrge, standing at Jaxon¡¯s height so I knew that Kiara shouldn¡¯t have been able to pull it down on her own. I could tell that Jaxon was thinking the¨Csame thing judging by the way he was eyeing the shelf with rapt attention. Kiara packed nough toys until both her hands were full. Jaxon carried her in his arms and she squealed with such unbridled¨Cjay that I couldn¡¯t help but smile. As we walked through the halls towards my room, I could see the guards watch them- us with concealed shock. I could only imagine how weird it was for them to continue to 1/4 see Jaxon so soft with his daughter. As soon as we got to the room, Jaxon gentlyy her on the bed and he arranged her dolls so they were all leaning against the pillows. Once they were secure, he tucked her into bed and for the first time in a very long time, she went willingly. I could tell that she waspletely enamored by him seeing as she never once looked away from him as he tucked her in. Once he was done, he pressed a k*ss to her hair. ¡°Are you okay staying alone or do you want us to stay with you?¡± I loved how he never imposed his wishes but always asked what she wanted. She thought about it for a full minute before she shook her head. I was actually hoping she would say yes because I didn¡¯t want to let her go after what had just happened but she seemed determined to stay alone. ¡°I¡¯m a big girl, daddy,¡± she smiled widely and he ruffled her hair softly. He flipped a switch that I wasn¡¯t even aware existed in my room to reveal a night light. I could see that he also hesitated to let leave the room but finally, he was able to walk out and he made sure to hold my hand tightly in his as he left. I think he knew that I wasn¡¯t going to leave on my own because he didn¡¯t let go of my hand until we got to his room. Even then, I still wanted to turn around and stay with my daughter but I needed to teach her that I respected her choices and I knew that if she was aware that I was worried then it would only worry her. ¡®Kiara will be fine,¡± Jaxon said in an attempt to assure me but it did the opposite. ¡°I have guards posted right outside that door and they know that if they leave her unguarded for five seconds their heads are on the line.¡± I didn¡¯t know if he meant it literally or figuratively and I didn¡¯t care to find out. I was just relieved to know that my daughter was going to be watched over. ¡°What do you think happened to the bookshelf?¡± I asked finally. He grimaced but didn¡¯t say a word. We were both thinking it but neither of us was willing to mention it first. It would mean epting that someone purposely sabotaged the shelf but there was no one who would do that. Even Cressida would never stoop that low and she did not have ess to Kiara¡¯s room even if she wanted to. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a usible exnation,¡± Jaxon said after a beat of silence. ¡°I will have it looked into, but for now you need to sleep, you¡¯ve had a long day.¡± I opened my glouth to protest but before I could say a word, he had ushered me towards the bed and tucked me in just like he did or Kiara. As I hit the pillows, I finally realized how tired I was and I couldn¡¯t stop the yawn that escaped from my l*ps. 2/4 ¡°Sleep, Freya,¡± Jaxon said and I tried to fight it but I could already feel my eyes drooping. ¡°Kiara is as safe as she can be within these walls. You cannot be of any help to her when you are half exhausted from shifting. I¡¯m honestly surprised you managed this long without passing out.¡± I smiled weakly and just like he did with Kiara, he kis*ed my hair and walked into his massive walk in closet to change into something more decent for bed. He changed into a pair of shorts and without a word, he climbed into bed next to me. He pulled me into his arms and the warmth was all the support I needed to fall asleep. I wasn¡¯t sure what time I fell asleep, but by the time I woke up, it was a few hours after 1. I saw the clock on the nightstand beeping and I tried to fall asleep but it was like sleep was avoiding me. Jaxon was snoring softly behind me with his arm wrapped around my waist. We were spooning and his warm breath fanned the back of my neck. His hold wasforting and I wanted to stay there but I also knew that I was not going to fall asleep anytime soon so I carefully extracted myself from his hold. It was harder to do than it sounded because his arms were like metal bands around me and it was almost like he wasn¡¯t willing to let me go. I was terrified that he would wake up while I was trying to move but thankfully, he stayed asleep. I put on arge robe over his shirt that I was wearing and I made my way out of the room. The guards had changed shifts and I was staring at new faces. They looked shocked to see the but none of them tried to speak to me. I ignored them and made my way towards the kitchen for a drink of water. I was halfway through with the ss when I felt a presence behind me. I turned to see Cressida standing there watching me carefully. For the first time since she arrived, she wasn¡¯t wearing an inch of makeup. She was in a shortce gown that left nothing to the imagination and I raised a brow at her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked and she shrugged. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The same as you, obviously,¡± she drawled. ¡°I should actually be asking you this becausest I remember; your never used to wake up at night.¡± ¡°That was because I barely had time to sleep during the day,¡± I deadpanned. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t what I meant; I meant what are you doing here in the pce?¡± ¡°I came to inform you about your father,¡± she lied. ¡°If that were true then you would have left by now. The fact that you haven¡¯t means there¡¯s more to it than that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you thinkThis is a conversation for the morning,¡± she said in an attempt to wave me off but I wasn¡¯t letting it slide. 3/4 She turned to leave but I grabbed her arm. She stopped in her tracks and turned to me with a raised brow and amusement ying on her li*s. She was shocked that I had dared to hold her in the first ce. you must know,¡± she began but she stopped when we heard footsteps. Jaxon walked into the kitchen looking sleepy and slightly confused. When he saw me, he let out a sigh of relief and made his way over to me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he noticed Cressida and his eyes narrowed at her in usation. ¡°I was just leaving,¡± she said and then with onest look at me, she turned on her heels and walked away. 4/4 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 After Cressida left, Jaxon asked me what we were doing but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to give him an answer so we just went back to bed. I didn¡¯t fall asleep for at least another half an hour because I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she would have told me if Jaxon hadn¡¯t interrupted. By the next morning, I had decided that I was going to find out what she wanted at all costs. The first thing I did when I woke up was check on Kiara. She was still sound asleep and I made sure she was breathing before I left the room to look for Cressida. One of the guards directed me to the guest room that she had been staying in and to my shock, she wasn¡¯t there. Her clothes and things were still in the room so I knew she hadn¡¯t left but I couldn¡¯t see her anywhere. I asked some of the guards and they told me that they saw her leaving the castle. I was annoyed and slightly frustrated because i knew she was ying a mind game and wanted to psych me out but I was determined to hold on till the very end. I went back to the room to freshen up and by the time I was done, Kiara was awake. I got her ready for the day and we went to the dining room where Jaxon was seated next to Aiden. They were deep in conversation and as we got closer, I could hear him talking about the bookshelf. ¡°I need you to find out who had ess to Kiara¡¯s room,¡± Jaxon said. ¡°I want to know who was responsible for almost hurting my daughter.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I will do everything I can,¡± Aiden assured him. Once they saw us, they fell silent and Jaxon immediately stered on the smile that he reserved specially for Kiara. She rushed into his arms and he held her tightly like he hadn¡¯t seen her in months. He looked at her like she was his entire world and it had me smiling widely. I didn¡¯t even notice when Aiden rose and left the table until he was at my side. never ¡°I have known Jaxon since I was a child,¡± he began slowly and I almost jumped from his proximity. ¡°I have seen him like this with anyone before. Thest time I saw him this way was when his mother was pregnant.¡± I turned to him in shock, not knowing how to process what I had heard. I never knew he had another sibling. I briefly wondered where they were or who that person was but Aiden¡¯s face betrayed nothing. Suddenly, I saw a crack in the mask and there was a glimpse of sadness peeking through. It was then I understood what he was conveying. ¡°How did the baby die?¡± ¡°There was an attack and his mother was killed. It was shortly after his curse and it threw his father over the.. 1/4 ¡°How old was Jaxon?¡± of his cruelty. ¡°He was twenty one,¡± my eyes widened almostically and heughed. ¡°It isn¡¯t unusual for lycan siblings to have massive age gaps. Lycans live for centuries. I once came across a lycan family where the oldest had a hundred years on the youngest.¡± My eyes widened and I nced at Kiara and Jaxon. Was there a possibility that Jaxon would mate with someone after I died and she would have another child for him? I could only hope that whoever she was, she was kind to Kiara. I would never want her to suffer the same way I did with Cressida. ¡°I should go,¡± Aiden said and I realized that somehow, he had walked past me and was almost at the door. I was marveled by how he managed to move so silently. Before I could respond to him, he had walked out, leaving me alone. I stared at the spot he had disappeared through for a while and made my way over to my family. Jaxon looked up at me and he offered me a small smile. We ate together in silence but it wasn¡¯t ufortable. There was something warming and just rxing about being able to sit together without feeling the need to say anything to anyone. By the time we were done, Jaxon was wiping down Kiara¡¯s m*uth. I was getting up from the table when I heard. him speak. ¡°Aiden told you about my mother, didn¡¯t he?¡± he asked and I hesitate before nodding slowly. ¡°Lycans have good hearing, I could hear the conversation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that she died,¡± I said softly. ¡°I know how it feels and I can tell you that it sucks like hell. I might not know exactly because my mum wasn¡¯t- it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he shrugged. ¡°She died quickly and that¡¯s all that mattered to me then.¡± He finished with Kiara and smiled down at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to mummy¡¯s room and wait for Nadia?¡± She nodded eagerly and leaped off the chair before disappearing through the halls with the guards trailing after her. Jaxon started to clear up the tes but I knew he was only doing that to avoid the conversation. ¡°Did you you find out who killed her?¡± I asked and he gave me a smile that could only be described as cruel. He put the tes down and when he turned to me, there was intense anger and hatred behind his eyes. I almost stumbled back from the intensity because I had never seen anything like that before. 2/4 ¡°I made sure they suffered very slowly before I killed them,¡± he chuckled dryly as if he remembered something amusing. ¡°It took me over six months to torture and kill them. Six months for how far along my mother was when they killed her.¡± I should have been scared by the case at which he spoke of killing and torturing someone. It should have worried me but for some reason, it only made me more attracted to him. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he would do the same if someone tried to hurt Kiara or me. I hoped that he would. ¡°I would,¡± he said and I turned to him quizzically. ¡°Your wall is down and I want you to know that I would. I would obliterate anyone in my path who tried to hurt the both of you.¡± There was something erotic about his words and I felt wetness seep down my thighs. I knew he could smell it because he took a step towards me. His hands ran down my body slowly and just as he was about to lean his head down to kiss me, I heard footsteps. We pulled back almost immediately and I turned to see Cressida walking in. She looked shock to see us and she was about to turn around to leave when Jaxon stopped her. I was shocked that he even spoke to her and so was she because her eyes were wide. She knew she couldn¡¯t ignore him so she made her way over to us. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a few days,¡± he began slowly. ¡°I think it is about time that we were aware of your reasons: foring here.¡± She nced over at me as if worried that I had told him aboutst night but didn¡¯t say a word. Even I was shocked that he had called her out like that. Maybe he had heard our conversationst night but was too tired to join it so he left it until this morning. Cressida opened her m*uth to say something but thought better of it and went silent. She sighed and made her way ay over to the opposite end of the table and sat down. I was confused as to why she was acting so weird but I took my seat and so did Jaxon. ¡°While I was clearing out my husband¡¯s things, I found the agreement he made with you for Freya,¡± she began slowly. ¡°The agreement was that he would give you one of our children in exchange for the money owed. I knew about it when he made it and I convinced him to give Freya instead of one of my daughters. I should have felt hurt or disappointment but I felt nothing. It was something that I would have expected from her but I was shocked that my father was willing to give me away without much of a thought. ¡°What does that matter now?¡± Jaxon asked. ¡°The deal has been made and the money has been paid. Why are you here?¡± ¡°The deal was for one of our daughter, Violet or Dana. I now realize that duping you was wrong and that is why I 3/4 havee here with a copy of the deal and I am willing to make it right.¡± I understood what she was implying and I immediately stood to my feet. ¡°You are a vile and cruel woman. You waited all these years to see if I was happy first.¡± Cressida ignored me and turned to Jaxon. ¡°I am here to formally offer you my daughter Dana as it should have been.¡± 4/4 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The room wentpletely silent after Cressida had spoken. I was fuming and I wanted nothing more than to drag her out by her hair and throw her out. It had all been a game to her- telling me about my father and now dropping the bombshell. The pieces were finallying together and I couldn¡¯t help but feelpletely stupid. She came to see how Jaxon was treating me and when she saw that he was treating me kindly, she decided she wanted her daughter to be mated to him. I honestly thought she had changed or at least she was a better person but I was wrong. Cressida had a cruel smile on her face as she stared at me and I knew she felt like she had won. I nced at Jaxon but he stayedpletely silent as if he hadn¡¯t just heard what had happened. I wondered if he was considering it. Dana was younger than me and I knew that a lot of men preferred younger men. Was he going to reject me for her? ¡°Dana is neen years old,¡± Cressida began. ¡°She is skilled at the piano and she is very beautiful, I can show you a picture- ¡°Get out,¡± I cut her off. ¡°How could you even think about doing this? Why wait all these years before finally deciding to do the right thing? Does it give you some kind of sick pleasure to ruin my life?¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about Freya,¡± she shrugged dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to do the right thing. Your father would have wanted me to honor his promises.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about my father.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I was shocked to hear Jaxon speak. Since Cressida began, he hadn¡¯t said a word and his expression had not switched from neutral. Even after speaking in such a firm tone that had both Cressida and I goingpletely quiet, he still had a neutral expression. ¡°I have heard enough of your banter. It is exhausting at best and irritating at worst.¡± As he spoke, I couldn¡¯t help the feeling of hurt that cut through me. Even though he hadn¡¯t said it, I knew he was going to choose Dana. I knew he was going to go for the younger and better person. It hurt and I felt like my insides were being rung through. It felt like someone took a hot knife and tried to y me alive. I felt like I was burning from shame and humiliation. 1/4 +5 Cressida was trying and failing to hide her smile and all I could think about was Kiara. How was I going to exin to her that we had to leave and go back to the horrible life we lived before? The good part was that I had shifted and could get a better paying job amongst the wolves. I hoped that would count for something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience,¡± Cressida said with a small smile gracing her lips. ¡°I can have Dana here within the next two days. I also happen to have ties to a witch coven who would be more than happy to help break the bond as long as you¡¯re the one who asks. Within a week at most, everything should be.¡± ¡°I never said I was going to break the bond.¡± The shock that went through the room was palpable. I stared at Jaxon inplete shock wondering if I had heard properly. I couldn¡¯t believe it and I didn¡¯t want to get my hopes up in case I had misheard. I blinked twice but he didn¡¯t move and he didn¡¯t say anything else. I nced over at Cressida who looked like someone had just punched her in the gut. She was in complete and utter disbelief and if she were aic book character, I knew for a fact that there would be steaming out of her ears. ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t want to break the bond?¡± she asked suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m trying to do the right thing and give you the mate you deserved. It was a mistake giving you Freya and I understand it now. She is wolf less and you deserve the best.¡± I should have been used to hearing Cressida talk about me that way but it still hurt. I think what made it hurt more was that she said it in front of Jaxon. It hurt that she was sofortable speaking about me like that towards someone who wasn¡¯t even a member of our family. She was willing to throw me under the bus just so she could give her daughter a life that she thought I didn¡¯t deserve. ¡°What I deserve is none of your concern,¡± Jaxon said inly and he leaned forward. ¡°If anything, I can have your entire family executed for cheating me out of a deal, including your precious daughter, Dana.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary,¡± Cressida chuckled awkwardly. ¡°We can just remedy the situation and give Dana to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your daughter Cressida. The fact that you are willing to throw Freya under the bus to give your daughter a good life is clearly a red g in my opinion, I am happy with Freya and I do not wish to change her. I have a child with her and that is all that matters.¡± Cressida was furious, it was obvious. She was not used to being told no and she was not used to people picking me over her children. I knew that if Jaxon was anyone else, she would haveshed out at him but he was the lycan king and he could kill her within seconds. Her pride was not worth her life. 7 ¡°I am d that you are making the best out of the mistake you were given.¡± 2/4 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I felt the physical impact of her words like a blow. She knew she couldn¡¯t directly hurt me so she decided to use her words and it had the impact she desired. I sucked in a sharp breath and Jaxon¡¯s eyes turned to me sharply as if he could tell what I was thinking. ¡°I think you should leave, Cressida,¡± Jaxon said suddenly and both Cressida and I were shocked by his words because we turned to him. ¡°Your aim was to correct your mistake and I have told you that I do not wish for it to be corrected. I believe that your work here is done.¡± I was shocked to my core and so was Cressida. In the span of ten minutes Jaxon had shocked me up to three different times. Cressida closed and opened her m*uth repeatedly like a fish out of water but no words could e out. Before she could say anything, the door to the room opened and Aiden poked his head in. He immediately knew that there was tension brewing but in true Aiden fashion, he didn¡¯t care. He walked right into the room and leaned down to whisper in Jaxon¡¯s ear. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about but it seemed serious because Jaxon nodded and stood to his feet. ¡°I believe this conversation is over,¡± he said finally then turned to Cressida. ¡°Aiden will help you gather your things so that you can be on your way first thing tomorrow morning.¡± It was a clear dismissal and there was nothing she could say or do about it. In that moment, I could feel my heart. threatening to fly out of my chest because of how fast it was beating. I wanted to throw my hands around his neck and kiss him senseless because in my entire life, not one person had stood up for me before. My ther had never done it and neither had my first mate but yet, Jaxon did. Even when he was presented with a better and more attractive alternative, he still took my side and for me, there was nothing more attractive. I knew in that moment that I was falling for Jaxon Eaton and I was falling hard. He nced at me, almost as if he could read my mind and his mask cracked for a split second so I could see the assurance hiding in his eyes. He showed me that I could count on him and before I could say another word, his mask was back in ce and he was leaving with Aiden. I watched them leave together still in shock. I had forgotten where I was and that Cressida was still in the room until I heard her clear her throat. When I turned to her, gone was her annoyed expression and in its ce was a look of pure hatred and spite and it was directed at me. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won, haven¡¯t you?¡± she began and when I opened my m*uth to speak, she cut me off. ¡°He might have chosen you now but sweetheart that man will leave you quicker than you can say your name.¡± ¡°Now you just sound pathetic,¡± I said to her and she raised her brow. ¡°You can go home now Cressida, you are not needed or wanted here.¡± 3/4 I started to leave but she grabbed my arm and dropped her voice to a very low whisper. ¡°I will make sure that he leaves you for Dana. It worked with Noxian and it will work with him too. Men are fickle creatures and everyone has a price tag. Before I could say anything, she let me go and stormed out of the room. 4/4 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Cressida left the next morning. I avoided her as much as possible the entire day until Jaxon told me that she was leaving first thing the next morning. I still didn¡¯t want to see her so I hid behind a pir and watched as her things were being loaded into a car. She had a huge frown on her face and was obviously pissed off that her n didn¡¯t work but there was really nothing she could do. Once the car pulled away, I let out a breath that I didn¡¯t know I was holding. Although I knew for a fact that Jaxon wasn¡¯t going to take up her offer, a nagging part of me couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the longer she stayed, the more he would have been willing to indulge her. The moment she left, it felt like that door had been closed forever. ¡°Hey,¡± I jumped when I heard the voice so close to me and I turned to see Aiden. He was watching me curiously with a raised brow and I had to ce my hands on my chest to calm my racing heart. I needed to know how he constantly managed to be so sneaky without making a sound. The entire floor was tiled and yet I hadn¡¯t heard his footsteps once. ¡°How do you do that?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from asking. ¡°It¡¯s almost like you float around with how quietly your walk.¡± He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a necessary talent,¡± Before I could ask any other questions, he cleared his throat. ¡°Jaxon sent me to find you. He is in Kiara¡¯s room and he¡¯s waiting for you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said instantly worried and confused as to why Jaxon was looking for me. I was going to ask him what Jaxon wanted but he turned on his heels and walked away. I had to mp down on my curiosity and just walk towards Kiara¡¯s room. When I got there, the door was wide open and Jaxon was the only person standing inside. He was standing in front of the now upright shelf and as soon as walked into the room, his head snapped to mine. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked making my way over to him and that was when I saw what was in his hands, it was a splinter of wood. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Wear and tear,pcrunched my brows in confusion and he sighed before exining. ¡°I¡¯ve had this shelf for years and I didn¡¯t think to check before putting it in Kiara¡¯s room. It was weak and the bottom broke out which 1/4 was why it fell.¡± 0 +5 I let out a sigh of relief knowing that it wasn¡¯t anything deliberate and was simply an ident. Upon closer. inspection, I saw that it wasn¡¯t the old bookshelf. This one was a little smaller than thest and it had intricate carvings and designs. It was beautiful and the craftsmanship was amazing. I reached out a hand to run across the carvings on the wood and that was when I noticed the shelf had been bolted to the wall. ¡°That should avoid future problems,¡± I said in response to my new findings. ¡°At least Kiara can approach the shelf without fearing it will fall on her.¡± looked up at Jaxon to see him watching me carefully as if he was trying to read my expression. I knew what it was about and I immediately turned away from him and back to the bookshelf. I noticed some new books had been added and I picked one of them up. It was a book on werewolf lore and I could see a few on lycans. They were all picture books and I knew Kiara would love them. ¡°This is amazing, she¡¯s going to have a field day with these.¡± ¡°Freya,¡± Jaxon cut me off. ¡°We need to talk.¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk about it. I didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge that it had happened. Cressida was gone and that was what mattered. I didn¡¯t want to think about how she wanted to and maybe almost broke up my family in one second. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to talk about,¡± I began in an attempt to dismiss everything. I ced the book back on the shelf but when I turned to leave, Jaxon wrapped his hand around my wrist and held me in ce. ¡°Is that how she always spoke to you?¡± ¡°Saying that would mean she spoke to me often. If you meant to ask if that was how she spoke about me, then yes. It¡¯s fine now, Jaxon, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°Yes it does, she tried to get me to mate with her daughter. Do you not realize what she did? ¡°I do, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you that it is fine. I¡¯m used to it by now and you should get used to it too because she is definitely going to try againter. Cressida is not easily discouraged.¡± He was amazed and bewildered that I was speaking so casually. His shock was etched on every pore and for once, he was so easy to read. It was almost amusing how his emotions were smeared all over his face but I was past the age of caring about Cressida and her antics. I knew there was nothing much I could do about her so I had learned to¨Cli with it. 2/4 ¡°How can you be so casual about this?¡± he asked and I shrugged. ¡°You know what, you¡¯re right. She¡¯s gone and that is what matters so right now, I want you to change and meet me in twenty minutes.¡± I raised a brow. ¡°Where am I meeting you and where are we going?¡± ¡°None of that is important. Just dress casual and I will find you.¡± Before I could say another word, he pecked my li*s softly and disappeared from the room. I stood there inplete shock for what felt like hours before I was able to drag myself out of the room. I looked down at what I was currently wearing- pajama pants and a tank top. I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue of what to wear and I hoped I wouldn¡¯t mess it up. Kiara was in my room when I got there and she was sitting cross legged on the floor and listening to Nadia. I didn¡¯t want to bother them so I just went into the closet to get changed. I ended up wearing a pair of faded out jeans and a simple ck cropped sweater. I paired it with sneakers and tied my hair up into a ponytail. I thought it looked cute and I hoped that Jaxon would share the same sentiment. While I was busy analyzing my outfit, I heard a knock on the door. I wanted to go out to open it but Kiara beat me to it and I knew Jaxon was on the other side because of her squeal and hisugh. ¡°Where¡¯s mummy?¡± he asked and she must have pointed him in the direction of the closet because he spoke after. ¡°Thank you.¡± I heard his footsteps get closer until they stopped at the door. He knocked and I waited a second before pulling it open. I looked over his body and realized we had unintentionally matched. He was wearing faded jeans and at ck shirt and I let out a sigh of relief that I hadn¡¯t messed up. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he muttered under his breath and I felt my cheeks heat up. He held out his hand for me to take. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I took his hanc and he carefully led me out of the room. I could see Kiara beaming and smilinglike a Cheshire cat but she didn¡¯t say anything. Jaxon quietly walked me out of the room and when we got to the hallway, he pinned me against the wall so fast that I barely had time toprehend what was happening before he ki*sed me. One hand grabbed my hips and pulled me flush against him while the other went into my ponytail as he wrapped it around his fist and angled my head just the way he wanted. It was a short ki*s but it did notck any passion and by the time he pulled away, I was breathing heavily, He rested his forehead against mine and all I could do was try to catch my breath in the empty hallway. 3/4 warned to do that the moment e you be bathed after a couns and just like that, I could feel myself growing wirt and he muttered a cara Wanton yoking, againe canalling this entice thing to tie you to my bed because 5 & 11 all you and I¡¯m not If he nned to strip my misction with his words than he was billing willy could feel my panties getting caloid and koom Flo went capotul, down my thigh we let out a gran an the air filled ??? ????? ??? ???? going with my amuul and for a spill ascend, though he was going to make do with his threat but he pulled back I ¡°We hamon gte and we are going to stick to them I could one the bent in his trousers and from the strain in his rek, knew I was taking all of his call cool not to grab me control Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. tried topose myself and nodded then took his hand in mine. ¡°Where are we going SEND GIFT COMMENT ¡°I wanted to do that the moment I saw you,¡± he breathed after a pause and just like that, I could feel myself growing wet and he muttered a curse. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, stop because I can smell you and I¡¯m not against canceling this entire thing just to tie you to my bed.¡± If he nned to stop my reaction with his words then he was failing woefully. I could feel my panties getting soaked and I knew if he wasn¡¯t careful, I was going to drip down my thighs. He let out a groan as the air filled with my arousal and for a split second, I thought he was going to make do with his threat but he pulled back. ¡°We have ns and we are going to stick to them,¡± I could see the tent in his trousers and from the strain in his neck, I knew it was taking all of his self control not to grab me. I tried topose myself and nodded then took his hand in mine. ¡°Where are we going?¡± 4/4 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Jaxon still didn¡¯t tell me where we were going. He just held my hand and kept rubbing small circles at the back of my palm while he led me towards the car. I was shocked when he got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove out of the pce without anyone escorting us. In my entire life, I had never seen a high ranking person go out without at least one guard. I was worried but I was also relieved because I wanted to spend time with him without having a lot of people trailing us and watching our every move. He drove down streets I didn¡¯t know and all the while, his attention was fixated on the road. I couldn¡¯t help but think about thest time someone took me on a road trip and I ended up being sold to him. I should have been worried or scared but I knew that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me and I knew that I was safe so I stayed silent and allowed him lead.us. He stopped in front of a massive building and my mouth fell open. It was at least three stories tall with ss: walls. It was a one way ss so I couldn¡¯t see from outside. At the entrance, there was a crystal chandelier and the bouncer stood directly under it. I felt grossly under dressed and self conscious. ¡°Why w staring.¡± you bring us here dressed like this?¡± I asked and he shrugged. ¡°Jaxon, everyone is going to be ¡°No one will stare because there is no one around. I had the entire ce cleared out for us.¡± My mouth fell open and I blinked twice to be sure that I had heard correctly. In my entire life, I had never been taken out on a date, much less one where the entire restaurant was cleared out for us. I was inplete shock and Jaxon used the opportunity to walk around the car and open the door for me. I was in a daze as I took his hand and he helped me out of the car. He walked like he owned the very ground we walked on and in reality, he did. I guess that was what gave him the needed confidence to arrive at a ce as luxurious as this in jeans. The bouncer bowed to him in respect and opened the door for us. As we walked in, there was just a huge empty room. A woman walked up to us wearing a form fitted white shirt and ck trousers. She was absolutely beautiful and I noticed that she ignored me in favor of speaking to Jaxon. She led us down a hallway until we got to a massive greenhouse and my mouth fell open. It looked and smelled beautiful and was blown away by the splendor. The woman who I quickly realizes was supposed to be our guide rattled on about the types of flowers they had but I noticed that her attention was fixed on Jaxon. It annoyed me but I was a little relieved that he didn¡¯t seem to be paying her any attention. His eyes were on me 1/4 We walked around for a few minutes and after a while of trying and failing to get his attention, she started to be a little bolder. She stood next to him so she would brush her shoulder with his and touch him gently while trying to exin. He moved out of reach the first time she tried it and she seemed to try harder because miraculously, the first two buttons of her shirt popped open. I felt like I was going to blow a fuse and I didn¡¯t understand it. I wasn¡¯t a jealous person so it was weird for me to feel that way over Jaxon. His hand was around my waist so she knew we were together but she didn¡¯t care. When she leaned down to pick up a pen and bared her entire chest for Jaxon to see, I knew I had enough. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± I said to Jaxon and he turned to me. ¡°Do you think we can go somewhere to eat?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant in the building,¡± the woman said. ¡°I would be more than happy to lead you there Your Majesty.¡± Without even waiting for a response, she started walking towards the door and she added an extra sway to her hips as she moved. I only followed because I hoped that when we got there, someone else would take our order but to my shock, she was the one who returned with a notepad and a pen. I let out a small growl of frustration under my breath and I saw Jaxon smile. The idiot knew that I was jealous and he found it amusing. The woman waited eagerly to hear what he would say. He ced a hand on my thigh and looked up at her. ¡°My mate will order for us.¡± She frowned when she heard the word mate but she quickly covered it up. I couldn¡¯t help my own feeling of victory. It was a public iming and he had just let her know that he was off limits. I felt victorious and like I had just won the lottery. I ordered a steak for him and a sandwich for myself. She left quickly to take the order and I felt Jaxon¡¯s hands on my knees trail higher until they got to my inner thigh. I choked on air and coughed to cover it up. He leaned down to my ears and I flushed pink when I heard Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. what he had to say. ¡°You look hot when you¡¯re jealous,¡± before I could respond, he popped open the button of my jeans and slipped. a hand in. I was already wet and even though I tried to act like I was unbothered, the more his hands moved against my panties, the wetter I became. It feltpletely scandalous and wrong to be doing that in public but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to get him to stop. I was so lost in his movements that I didn¡¯t even realize the woman was returning until he pulled his hand out of 2/4 Our food was ced on the table and once again, she bent low to reveal her assets. Jaxon pointedly ignored her and I could see her getting frustrated but she managed to cover it up well. ¡°If you need anything, be sure to let me know,¡± she said in a cheery tone and when neither of us responded, she turned and walked back towards the kitchen. As soon as she disappeared, Jaxon pulled my legs open. He ced one of my legs over his thigh and his hand moved back into my trousers. This time, he pushed aside my panties and he pushed in two fingers at once. I threw my head back in pleasure but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°I thought you were us he said out of the blue. ¡°Was that true or did you just want to get away from her?¡± I opened my mouth to answer but he moved his fingers and I had to bite down on my l*ps in order not to moan out loud. I could feel Jaxon¡¯s smile when he leaned down to ce his l*ps on my mark. He ki*sed the spot and I almostbusted. I had heard that the mark was a spot of intense pleasure but I never knew how true it was before today. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± he teased. ¡°Would you like me to stop?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said almost immediately and almost too loud. ¡°I wanted to get away from her. She was all over you.¡± ¡°I only have eyes for you,¡± he breathed and I felt my heart pick up speed. ¡°You could have told her to fu*k off or did you want me to do it? Do you want me to call her back here so she can see exactly what you look like with my fingers inside you?¡± ¡°|¨C¡± I ¡°Do you want her to know that you¡¯re the only woman I would ever do this for? Do you want me to im you in front of her and make her watch as I fill you up over and over again while you beg for more? It shouldn¡¯t have been as erotic as it felt but I was close to the edge and I knew all it would take was one thing for me to orgasm. I chased my high by rocking my hips in sync with his fingers. Jaxon kept whispering filthy words in my ears and when I came, I bit down hard on my l*ps until I tasted blood. He pulled his fingers out of me slowly and the sound was so purely erotic. He lifted his hand to my l*ps and I wasted no time in swirling my tongue around his fingers while maintaining constant eye contact. His eyes darkened and within a second, he was calling out for the server. 3/4 She rushed over looking excited and hopeful. The booth was big enough that she couldn¡¯t see my bottom half but I knew the air smelled like my arousal and she was either very na?ve or very hopeful to think that he called her to take up her offer. ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± he said and her smile fell. ¡°We¡¯ll take this to go.¡± 4/4 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 She left to pack up the food and my entire body was alive and buzzing with electricity. I could feel Jaxon¡¯s eagerness and I couldn¡¯t help but think of all the things he would do to me when we got home. He refused to let me take my legs off his and he grasped my knee in a possessive grip while his thumb rubbed small circles on my skin. We waited for the woman to return but a man returned in her ce. I almostughed because it meant she finally took the hint and realized that Jaxon wasn¡¯t up for grabs. I felt a sick sense of pride as I took the stic bag from him and thanked him. He nodded to us and disappeared into the back. We finally rose from the chair and although my thighs were sticky, I still forced my legs to move. Jaxon walked with a purpose as if he couldn¡¯t wait to be alone with me. We had gotten to the door of the ce when my world was rocked on it axis. I was thrown back by the force of the st. It took me a second to figure out what happened and in that time, Jaxon was hovered over me protecting me from the majority of the st. I was worried that he was hurt but he stood up like nothing happened and within a second, some men rushed into the building. At first I was worried that they were attackers but Jaxon seemed to recognize them and he handed me over to one of them. I didn¡¯t want to let go of him and I grabbed his arm in an attempt to keep him with me. He cradled my face softly and ki*sed my lips. ¡°Go with them, Freya,¡± he said softly to me. ¡°They¡¯ll take you back to the pce and you¡¯ll be safe there.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± I asked not wanting to let go of him and he let out a sigh. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll come back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can,¡± he assured me and with onest nod at the men, I was pulled out of the building. They formed a protective circle around me and I was carefully ushered into the car. As got in, I recognized the person in the driver¡¯s seat. Aiden winked at me and I let out a sigh of relief that I at least knew someone there. He floored the gas pedal and I lurched in my seat. I barely had time to put on my seatbelt when he took a sharp turn. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Fit If it were any other time, I would haveined but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so because I was so worried. about Jaxon. Aiden drove like a man possessed and like he had ten extra lives. He made sharp turns and he never let his foot off the gas pedal. Even though there was no one following us, I knew he had to do his job and get us to safety. A journey that should have taken thirty minutes ended up taking ten. He arrived in front of the pce with a 1/4 +5 sharp screech and it was when he turned off the ignition that I realized how fast my heart was beating. I had to put my palm on it to calm it but it didn¡¯t seem to be working. ? ¡°What happened back there?¡± I asked and Aiden shrugged although he didn¡¯t meet my eyes so I knew he had an idea of what had happened. ¡°Why won¡¯t you just tell me?¡± ¡°I think you should go inside,¡± he said without missing a beat. ¡°Jaxon asked me to keep you safe and I can¡¯t do that when we are out in the open.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think they wille here, do you?¡± I asked in rm and he stayed silent. ¡°You need to be out there. ¡°helping him.¡± ¡°I was assigned to help you,¡± he said simply as if it was the easiest thing in the world. ¡°Please, let me do my job, Freya.¡± I wanted to refuse but I also knew that he was going to do anything possible to get his job done so I reluctantly got out of the car. Aiden followed suit and with a hand on my shoulder, he directed me into the pce. I could see guards running around in the halls and my heart clenched with fear for Jaxon. Realistically, I knew that if anything were to happen to him then I would feel it but I still couldn¡¯t help but fear that he was hurt badly. My skin itched and I wanted nothing more than to go back to the greenhouse but I knew I would be more of a distraction than a help to him and I hated it. I walked towards my room where Kiara was staying because I wanted nothing more than to be close to her. I got there and when I didn¡¯t see her, I almost flew into panic mode. I had started hyperventting when Aiden turned me to face him sharply. ¡°She¡¯s in her room,¡± he told me and it took me a second to decode what he had said. When I did, I let out a sigh of relief and ran there. I heard him curse but he followed me nheless. I didn¡¯t rx until I pulled open the door and saw my daughter sitting cross legged on the floor with Nadia. They were peering into one of the picture books on lycans and she looked up and smiled when she saw me. Her smile was so innocent and calm and was relieved that she knew nothing of the storm that was raging inside of me. ¡°Where is daddy?¡± she asked with scrunched brows and I desperately wracked my brain for an excuse. ¡°He had some work to do,¡± I lied and she hummed. I turned to Nadia. ¡°You can go home, you¡¯re done for the day. Thank you for watching her.¡± ¡°It was my pleasure,¡± Nadia said and without another word, she walked out. Before she went however, I saw her 2/4 cast a look towards Aiden and it was a look that held a lot of tension and wanting. ¡°Is there something I should know?¡± I asked once she had left but Aiden pointedly ignored me. I walked into the room andy on the bed with Kiara. She didn¡¯t understand my need or want to keep her close and she kept removing herself from my hold. It hurt and I wanted nothing more than to keep her glued to my side but I knew that the more I tried to keep her close, the more likely she was to decode that something was wrong By the time the sun was setting and I noticed that Jaxon still wasn¡¯t around, I started to get worried. I was ¡°anxious and itchy and I started to pace around the room. Aiden was seated by the door and I felt his eyes on me while I paced the length of the room. ¡°He is going to be back,¡± he said simply but it did nothing to ease my fears. ¡°Jaxon isn¡¯t going to be taken down by something as trivial as that.¡± ¡°You call almost being blown up trivial?¡± I whisper yelled trying to make sure that Kiara didn¡¯t hear me. He must have realized the error in his words because he gave me a sheepish smile and went silent again. I tried to use the mind link to get to Jaxon but his end was bolted shut as if he didn¡¯t want me intruding in his mind at a time like this. It frustrated me but I knew there was nothing I could do. Kiara walked over to me and it was her soft tapping of my thighs that had me snapping out of my thoughts. She gazed up at me with her warm wide eyes and I felt part of the tension bleeding out of my body as I analyzed my daughter. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± she said softly and I nodded then picked her up and made my way to the dining room. I could hear Aiden following us but I didn¡¯t care about him. I needed to focus on Kiara or I was going to lose my mind. As I gently ced her in her chair, the maids appeared as if summoned with tes of food for us. I couldn¡¯t focus on eating but for Kiara¡¯s sake I pretended to enjoy the food so she would concentrate on eating. Soon she was shoving oatmeal into her mouth while I watched her but my mind was faraway with Jaxon. I was worried about him and what he was doing. I wondered if he was still at the greenhouse or if he had left and was now focusing on more important things. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Kiara asked and I offered her a small smile. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re waiting for daddy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted knowing there was no harm in telling her the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t want daddy to eat alone when he gets back so I¡¯m Paiting for him.¡± 3/4 ¡°That¡¯s nice, mummy,¡± she said and I tried and failed to keep my smile on my face but it kept wobbling, ¡°But your don¡¯t have to wait for him.¡± ¡°Why not, sweetheart?¡± ¡°Well, because daddy is right behind you.¡± 4/4 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 I turned so fast that I felt a crick in my neck. Sure enough, Jaxon was standing there but I could see that his dark shirt was wet and when the scent hit me, I knew it was blood. I rushed to my feet and over to him but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ce my hand on his shirt because I knew it woulde away bloody. I turned to him in question and he shook his head. ¡°It isn¡¯t mine.¡± I let out a sigh of relief, not caring whose it was in that moment but knowing that it wasn¡¯t his. He was tired and I could clearly tell from his face and the weariness that had etched itself onto his features. I nced at Kiara who was eating absent mindedly and I knew in that moment who needed my attention more. ¡°Kiara,¡± I began and she hummed from her empty te. ¡°Can you go with uncle Aiden? He will take you to your room. I have something really urgent to do.¡± She nodded and without a fuss, she hopped off her chair and intertwined her hands with Aiden. Aiden¡¯s eyes met mine and he nodded then disappeared with her. I could trust Aiden with her because I knew for a fact that he would never try to hurt her. I turned back to Jaxon and ced his hand in mine. Even his hands had crusted blood on them but I ignored it and led him towards his- our room. I locked the door behind us and led him towards the bathroom. When I started taking off his shirt, he stopped me. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked and I shrugged but didn¡¯t answer. I pulled off his shirt and sure enough my hands were stained red. I moved to his trousers but he stopped me. ¡°Freya, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to take care of you,¡± I said simply. ¡°Just let me do this for you, please.¡± He hesitated but he nodded and allowed me undress him. Once I had taken the dirty clothes off him, I allowed my eyes run over his body looking for any hint of an injury but he was perfectly cleah. I let out a sigh of relief and put the messed up clothes into the washing machine. I turned it on then made my way back to Jaxon. He allowed me lead him into the shower and when I turned the water to hot, he didn¡¯t even flinch. I was still in my clothes and they were getting soaked but I didn¡¯t care because it was about him and not me. I allowed the water just wash over the both of us and he ced his forehead on mine. ut a ragged breath and I saw some of the tension He didn¡¯t make a move to ki*s me or anything, he just let leave his shoulders. I waited until he was a little calm before I pulled away from him and took the wash cloth. He didn¡¯t protest as feoaped it up andthered it all over his body. 1/4 +5 I washed him carefully and made sure to get the dry and crusted blood off his body. I could see him unwinding the more I washed him and by the time I was done, he was perfectly clean. He still hadn¡¯t spoken once and wasn¡¯t sure he was going to anytime soon. I turned off the shower and stepped out of the stall to get a towel for him. I wiped him down starting with his hair and face before moving to his lower body. It reminded me of when I used to bathe Kiara after a bad day. Once he was dry, I led him out of the bathroom and he followed me calmly like a little puppy. I was still dripping wet so I didn¡¯t want to go further into the room. ¡°You can get dressed for bed while I clean up,¡± I said and he nodded. Once he had disappeared into the closet, I peeled off my wet clothes and took a quick shower. I returned in a fluffy¨Crobe and Jaxon was dressed in faded sweatpants that hung low on his hips. My first thought was to return to my room to change but I quickly realized that smelling his scent on me might help so I put on one of hisrger shirts and paired it with boxers. ¡°I need to get something very quickly, I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I said and he nodded almost dismissively. I quietly left the room and made my way into the kitchen. The maids looked shocked to see me but I ignored. them and made a small chicken broth for Jaxon along with slicked fruits. They watched me with barely concealed curiosity but I knew they weren¡¯t my biggest problem. By the time I was done and was leaving, I bumped into Aide. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She made me read her a bed time story but she¡¯s asleep now,¡± he said and I let out a sigh of relief unable to help the feeling of guilt that crawled up in me. ¡°You made the right choice by going to him. Kiara will be here tomorrow and you can make it up to her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I forced the words out of my throat but I still felt guilty. ¡°I should go back, Jaxon is waiting for me. He gave me a soft smile and I had started walking away when he called out to me. I turned and he paused for a second before saying. ¡°You¡¯re good for him.¡± I couldn¡¯t find the words to express how grateful I was so I just nodded and made my way back to the room. Jaxon was still lying on the bed where I had left him and I ced the tray of food by the bedside table and next to him. sat ¡°You need to eat,¡± I said simply and he nced at the food then back at me. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, Jaxon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat, if you eat with me.¡± 2/4 +5 I wanted to lie that I had already eaten but my stomach decided to use that time to rumble and I flushed pink. He shot me a pointed look and I sighed and took an apple slice then popped it into my mouth. We ate in silence and by the time the te was cleared, he was looking more like himself. I took the tray and moved it to the dressing table for the maids to get it tomorrow and I made my way back into bed next to Jaxon. I intended to just sit next to him but he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into bed next to him. He pulled me in until I was flush against him and he buried his nose into my hair and took a long sniff. I felt his entire body dete with relief. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked and he stayed silent. ¡°Was it a personalized attack? You can¡¯t keep me in the dark about this Jaxon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying not to think about the fact that you were there and you could have gotten hurt,¡± he said finally and before I could ask what he meant, he continued. ¡°Barely a minute after I got you out, we were ambushed. The female server, she was killed. I don¡¯t know who they were but I know they were rogues.¡± ¦° I was shocked to my core. I didn¡¯t like the server but I didn¡¯t want her to die and I didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her. Grief pulled at my heart strings and I could only imagine how Jaxon was feeling. He pressed his l*ps to my head again as if he wanted to remind himself that I was right there next to him. ¡°I almost didn¡¯t have guards go with us,¡± he began slowly. ¡°When we left, they weren¡¯t with us but when we arrived at the greenhouse my wolf kept nagging me to protect you and I did. If they weren¡¯t there I have no idea what would have happened to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m safe, that¡¯s what matters, and so are you,¡± he hummed but I knew he wasn¡¯t so convinced. ¡°What did the rogues want? I¡¯ve never heard of rogues making public attacks like that.¡± He hesitated like he didn¡¯t want to respond to me but after a beat of silence, I heard him speak. ¡°I managed to take one in for torture. He said they were part of a rogue group and their n was just to steal from the ce. To the outside it was shut down so they didn¡¯t expect anyone to be in there.¡± ¡°Do you believe that?¡± He shrugged. ¡°We have had an increase in rogue attacks but nothing like this. The timing does feel a little skeptical but I wasn¡¯t able to get anything else out of him.¡± ¡°Is he dead?¡± I asked even though I already knew the answer. There was no way the rogue could be alive with the amount of blood that was coating Jaxon when he arrived. ¡°No.¡± he said it without remorse or feeling. ¡°No one gets to put you in harm¡¯s way and goes free.¡± He paused for a No 3/4 second and lifted my chin so I was staring at him. ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± ¡°No,¡± the word left my l*ps easily and I knew that I meant it. ¡°I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re home safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll alwayse home to you.¡± 4/4 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 I woke up to Jaxon k*ssing my forehead. I stirred awake from the contact and looked up at him only to see that he was already dressed. He was wearing a pair of dark trousers and a button up shirt and he looked a lot better than he didst night. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked trying to get thest remnants of sleep out of my eyes. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very early,¡± he spoke softly almost as if he was trying to coax me back to sleep. ¡°I have to meet with the elders today so we can talk about what to do regarding the rogue attacks. I am going to be very busy today but I¡¯ll try and be back in time for dinner.¡± I was too sleepy to protest so I just hummed. He ki*sed my hair once more and I faintly heard the door click shut before I snuggled back into bed. I nced at the clock a little before sleep overtook me and I saw the clock read 5:30a.m. I woke up again around 7 and by then I was fully rested. My interaction with Jaxon felt like a faraway dream but his side of the bed was cold and empty so I knew it was real. Once I managed to drag myself out of bed, I freshened up and walked into the closet. I realized I either needed to move my clothes in here or move back to I C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. my room because I couldn¡¯t keep wearing Jaxon¡¯s clothes. I made a mental note to tell him about that but in the meantime, I wrapped my robe tighter around myself and I tried to sneak into my room without anyone seeing me. Thankfully, I was only sighted by one maid who greeted me with a smile and disappeared without as much as another word. Once I was dressed, I made my way to Kiara¡¯s room to check up on her. I still felt very guilty about leaving her alonest night and I was scared as to how she was going to react. I had never had to put someone else before her and I was worried she wouldn¡¯t take it well. When I opened her door, I expected her to scream at me or refuse to speak to me but she leaped off her bed and practically threw herself into my arms. I let out a sigh of relief as I held her close to my chest and she looked up at me with a wide and toothy smile. ¡°How¡¯s daddy?¡± she asked. ¡°Uncle Aiden said he was sick yesterday. Maybe we can give him cake because it makes me happy when I¡¯m sick.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop my l*ps from curving upwards. Here I was worried out of my mind and she just wanted to know if her father was alright. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had raised such a selfless little girl and it made my heart warm. I leaned down and pressed a ki*s to her hair and she giggled in my arms like I had tickled her. ¡°You are the most 1/4 amazing little girl thave ever met.¡± She wriggled her way out of my arms with a small squeal. ¡°Come let¡¯s get you ready for the day so we can make a cake for daddy.¡± Once I had mentioned the word cake, Kiara was more than eager to co operate with me. She loved cakes and when we lived in the town, it was our way of getting along on Sundays. I was busy during the week and she was mostly with a baby sitter but Sundays were our days and I would ce her in a high chair while I baked and she watched. I dressed her in a pair of faded overalls and a flower printed shirt. It was something she had owned for a while and Iwouldn¡¯t have minded getting dirt on it. She insisted on walking as we made our way towards the kitchen and it was practically empty save for an older woman who stood to the corner wiping down dishes. I recognized her from thest time I was there and I noticed how beautiful she was. Her hair was in a tight bun at the base of her neck and was covered by a. She had soft features with upturned eyes and warm doc eyes. Everything about her screamed nice ser mum and I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if I found out that she had a son or two. Judging by the bracelet hidden beneath her sleeve, I would have bet that she had a daughter as well. I realized | was staring too long when she cleared her throat. My cheeks heated and I shed her an apologetic smile. Her eyes widened when she saw me and she straightened. ¡°Is there something I can help you with? Do you want your breakfast?¡± ¡°No, please, I held out a hand to stop her because I could see that she was beginning to worry. ¡°I just want to bake a cake for my daughter.¡± ¡°I would be more than happy to do that. If you could give me a few-¡± ¡°No, I meant, I wanted to do it,¡± I cut her off and she looked confused for a split second then her eyes widened almostically. She stared at me as if I had just told her I pooped gold bars. I wondered if no one had ever offered to make something by themselves before. She nodded softly and gave me an awkward bow as if she wasn¡¯t sure if she was supposed to bow to me. ¡°Everything you need is in the top drawers and your breakfast is in the microwave if you want it,¡± once she had said that she disappeared from the kitchen. 2/4 +5 When she left, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. I ced Kiara up on the counters and opened the microwave to see stacks of breakfast burritos. I warmed up a few so we could snack on while we were cooking and I ced them on the shelf to cool down because I knew Kiara wasn¡¯t very patient. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked and she nodded eagerly. ¡°Let¡¯s bake daddy¡¯s cake.¡± We ate the burritos while mixing the batter. At first the n was to make a cake but it turned into brownies because I messed up one of the steps by ident. Kiaraughed when I mentioned it and kept trying to swipe the batter with her fingers. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to stop her because she was smiling so much and it made me happy to see her so carefree. I ced the trays in the oven and looked around the kitchen that was aplete mess. Cleaning up was always my least favorite part of cooking. I ced the dishes in the dish washer and started wiping down the tables while trying to make sure I didn¡¯t keep any sharp objects around Kiara because she tended to explore. We had almost finished the breakfast burritos and I was worried that someone else hadn¡¯t eaten. I wanted to ask the woman from the kitchens but I didn¡¯t know where she disappeared to. I was wiping down the counter when I heard footsteps. Without looking up, I knew who they belonged to. ¡°Something smells good in here, Aiden mused as he made his way further inside. ¡°What are we making?¡± ¡°Brownies for daddy,¡± Kiara said excitedly. ¡°You said he was sick and mummy makes the best brownies.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he does,¡± Aiden said while trying and failing to hide a smile. I looked up at him and he saw the silent question in my eyes because he dropped his voice to a whisper. ¡°He¡¯s fine, they¡¯re in a meeting but I was excused momentarily to check up on you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to,¡± I said feeling bad that he had to leave his meeting to make sure I was fine. ¡°One of the other guards could have done it.¡± ¡°Jaxon doesn¡¯t anyone that isn¡¯t his immediate family. It is a miracle that he trusts me but then again, we grew up together,¡± he ran his hand through his hair. ¡°I have to go back but do keep some for me.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I assured him and he ruffled Kiara¡¯s hair before disappearing the way he came. Once he had disappeared, I turned to my daughter who had flour and batter all over her clothes. She was messier than I was which I found amusing since I was the one that did most of the cooking. As if she knew what I was thinking about, she shed me an innocent smile and I shook my head at her. ¡°Once we finish.here, you need to take a bath. You are absolutely filthy,¡± I tickled her as I spoke and she squealed so loud I was sure that the guards at the front of the pce could hear her. 3/4 ¡°You¡¯re filthy, mummy,¡± she threw back and I raised a brow at her. ¡°You¡¯re the most filthy in the whole world.¡± Iughed out loud and pressed a ki*s to her forehead. I heard the oven beep and I put on mittens to check it. While I was bent over, I felt another presence in the kitchen but I didn¡¯t recognize it. I stood to my feet immediately and I saw one of the guards standing at the doorway. I had never seen him before and I was on guard. ¡°You have a letter,¡± he said and I noticed the piece of paper in his hands. 4/4 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 My defenses still hadn¡¯t gone down but I was less on edge. I took out the brownies and put them on the opposite counter to cool because I didn¡¯t want Kiara touching it by ident. As I did that I never once took my mind off him in case he decided to do something suspicious. Once the brownies were safe and out of Kiara¡¯s reach, I took off the mittens and walked over to the guard. Hel was standing immobile and watching me carefully as if I was a puzzle he wanted to fix but didn¡¯t know how to. I searched his face for any signs of familiarity but I knew I had never met him before.. ¡°Who is it from?¡± I asked without taking the letter. I didn¡¯t want to be surprised by the contents. ¡°It is from the king,¡± he said and suddenly it was like the walls I had built crashed to the floor. I couldn¡¯t help the small smile that graced my li*s and I felt all the tension dete from my shoulders. I reached out and took it from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It was my pleasure,¡± he said and he bowed to me before disappearing. I nced at Kiara to make sure she was okay and she was looking at me with her head cocked to the side in confusion. She probably didn¡¯t understand half of the conversation that just happened. ¡°It¡¯s from daddy,¡± I told her waving the letter and her eyes widened. I peeled it open excitedly. I wondered when Jaxon had the time to pen down a letter for me. It was incredibly romantic and I felt like a giddy school girl again. When I read the first line, I felt my joy dete like a balloon. Chills crawled up my spine and I suddenly felt like I was being watched. I read it over and over again trying to figure out if I had read the words right but they didn¡¯t change. Fear gripped me and I immediately rushed to the door to see if I could find the guard who had delivered the letter but he had returned to his position. Panic gripped me and it felt like the room was closing in on me. The hallway was deserted and I couldn¡¯t help but fear that someone was going to reach out and grab me so I rushed back into the kitchen with the letter still tightly in my grasp. ¡°Mummy,¡± hearing Kiara¡¯s voice snapped me back to a medium of reality and I rushed over to pull her into my I could tell that she was shocked and confused by my actions but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to utter any words. She 1/4 +5 did not need to know the contents of that letter or the horrible things that were said in there. I wanted Jaxon. I wanted the warm familiarity of his embrace. I wanted him to ki*s me and tell me that everything was going to be fine. As if I had summoned him by my mere thoughts, he rushed into the kitchen. The first two buttons of his shirt were undone and he looked like he had ran the entire way. He nced over me and Kiara as if he was searching us for any injuries. He ran his hand down my hair softly and I could see the questions in his eyes. Aiden arrived shortly after him but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to even turn my attention away from Jaxon. It felt like my world was about to fracture and Jaxon was the only thing keeping me stable. ¡°What happened?¡± Jaxon asked me with concerncing his every tone. ¡°I felt your panic through the bond but I couldn¡¯t reach you. Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Mummy made you brownies,¡± Kiara said oblivious to what was actually happening. Jaxon smiled down at her and pressed a k*ss to her forehead. He whispered something in her ears and she squirmed to get out of my arms and into his, I allowed her to leave my embrace knowing that she was safer with Jaxon than she could ever be with me. I tried to walk away but Jaxon intertwined our hands and pulled me out of the kitchen and towards Kiara¡¯s room. After making sure I was safely in her bed, he moved to the bathroom to clean her up. I couldn¡¯t verbally express my gratitude so I just sat there quietly with the letter still clutched in my grasp. I heard Kiara giggle in the bathroom and I could hear Jaxon¡¯s deep baritone but I couldn¡¯t make out their words. Everything was like white noise to me and it felt like I was in a simtion. I briefly registered Jaxoning out of¡± the bathroom with Kiara and helping her into her clothes. Almost as if on cue, once she was dressed, there was a knock on the door and Nadia walked into the room. Jaxon spoke to her in hushed tones and she nodded in response to everything he said. Once they were done talking, he held out his hand to me and I carefully took it. He didn¡¯t force me to speak the entire time we were walking to our room. He shut the door behind him and i Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 46 knew he was going to ask what was wrong. I wasn¡¯t ready to speak about it so I grasped for something else to talk about. My eyes caught the closet and I blurted out before he could speak. ¡°My clothes need to be moved here,¡± I said and it took him a few seconds to understand what I was talking about. When he did, he shook his head with a small sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll handle that, opened my mouth to say something else that was probably stupid but he cut me off. done enough avoiding. What¡¯s wrong?¡± You¡¯ve 2/4 +5 I didn¡¯t want to say it because it felt like talking about it was going to make it more real but I knew that if anyone. could help me then it was Jaxon. ¡°I got a letter from you.¡± His brows scrunched in confusion and I handed the letter to him. He took it from me and his eyes moved over the words silently. I saw his face morph from confusion to anger then to a carefully curated nk expression. I didn¡¯t need to re read it to know what it said because I had already memorized the words. It wasn¡¯t a long letter, it was a few lines and it was printed out so I couldn¡¯t be sure who had sent it. You looked beautiful at your little date. It was a shame that we had to miss you. I n to rectify that as soon as possible. I also hear you have a daughter. I am sure she is just as beautiful as you are. I cannot wait untill get to meet the both of you. ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± Jaxon said after a beat of silence and I described the guard because I didn¡¯t know who he was. Without another word, Jaxon stood to his feet and took his phone out of his pocket. I didn¡¯t know who he was talking to but he was absolutely furious and he spoke very fast. He gave the person explicit orders to find Fred who I assumed was the guard and once he was done speaking, he hung up the phone. It took a few minutes but there was a knock on the door and Aiden walked in with the terrified guard behind him. Fred¡¯s eyes were wide and I took a wide guess and assumed he had never been in Jaxon¡¯s room before. ¡°Where did you get the letter that was given to my mate?¡± Jaxon asked in a low and dangerous tone. Fred¡¯s eyes flickered to me hidden behind Jaxon and Jaxon growled. ¡°Look at me, not her.¡± Fred looked like he was about to pee his pants and he swallowed deeply. He opened his mouth but nothing came out but a squeak. He looked innocent but I couldn¡¯t acquit him until I was sure that he had nothing to do with it. ¡°It was with the pack mail,¡± he said in a frightened voice. ¡°I was in charge of sorting the mail this morning and I saw it. I just assumed that you had identally dropped it there because it was your name and hers on the back. I don¡¯t even know the contents of the letter.¡± I could tell that he was saying the truth and so did Jaxon because he ran his hand down his forehead in frustration. He waved his hand and Fred rushed out of the room without another word. Aiden was still at the door and he red at Jaxon and I with a confused expression. 3/4 ¡°Is everything: Aiden asked but he was met with silence for a minute. Jaxon handed the letter to Aiden. As Aiden read it, he was better at keeping his emotions under check. I couldn¡¯t read a single thing on his face as he took in the contents of the letter. When he was done, he looked up at me and his eyes were piercing as if they could see into my insides. ¡°I¡¯m assuming this was done by those rogues,¡± he said what we were all thinking. ¡°They were the only ones w who knew about your date because of the attack. I can increase the patrols to help us find them.¡± ¡°Do that,¡± Jaxon said then he nced at me. ¡°I want guards watching Kiara and Freya at every single moment.¡± I opened my mouth to refute but Jaxon cut me off with a hard look. ¡°It is not negotiable. It is either that or you are never allowed to leave the pce walls again.¡± I swallowed deeply and nodded in understanding. He was just trying to keep us safe and I would much rather have guards than be locked in forever. ¡°I want everything and everyone thates into this pce to be properly searched and vetted,¡± Jaxon continued and Aiden listened with rapt attention, ¡°Lastly, get the elders back into the council room and put the soldiers on standby. I need to find these rogues before they do something worse.¡± 4/4 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 I didn¡¯t want Jaxon to leave but there wasn¡¯t much I could do to stop him. He was determined to get to the bottom of the matter as soon as possible and there wasn¡¯t much I could do except let him go. I didn¡¯t want to be left alone but I knew that he was king first and my mate second and there was really nothing I could do about it so I shoved down my feelings concerning the matter. See has arrived to in the He noticed that I was being withdrawn. Aiden had arrived to tell him that the elders were waiting for him in council room and he had made his way to the door when he stopped and walked back into the room and towards where I was sitting cross legged on the bed. He crouched next to me so that we were at eye level and he stroked my cheek softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± he assured me but that wasn¡¯t my issue. I knew he was going toe back but I knew it would take too long. ¡°I have to do this so I can keep you safe. Do you understand?¡± I nodded because I did understand, it just didn¡¯t mean that I had to like it. He pressed a k*ss to my forehead and walked out of the room. As soon as the door closed behind him, the silence hit me and it was suffocating. I felt like someone had their hands wrapped around my throat and was trying to squeeze the life out of me. Jaxon had taken the letter with him but it didn¡¯t stop me from still reying those words over and over again. Ast I yed it over in my head for what was possibly the tenth time, I suddenly decided that I had enough. I felt like I was losing my mind or going crazy or possibly both and I was tired. I rose to my feet and opened the door to the room only to be met with two guards standing on either side of the door. As soon as they saw me, they stood at attention, poised and ready to follow me wherever I chose. I had not expected Jaxon to get the guards so quickly and I had not expected to have them follow me around when I was in the castle. I had never seen them before but I figured they must be men that Jaxon trusted so I smiled to both of them. They didn¡¯t smile back but they bowed to me as a sign of respect and I took that in goodwill and started to move. They kept a steady pace behind me and I felt bad that I was making them follow me around but I couldn¡¯t help it. I went down the stairs and I could feel their confusion as I made my way through the deserted stone hallways and if I were to guess, I would have said that they had never been to this part of the castle before. I made my way through the halls until I got to the familiar double doors and then I turned. They were whispering between themselves but stopped immediately they noticed I had turned to look at them. Their faces were nk and they cleared their throats as if ufortable that I had caught them whispering about me. 1/4 ¡°I want to go in there alone,¡± I said slowly and they understood. ¡°We need to sweep the ce first and make sure it is safe.¡± +5 I nodded and stepped aside while one of them went in to do the sweep. I used that brief moment to analyze both of them and I realized they actually looked alike. I would not have been surprised to find out that they were brothers or twins. They both had close cropped dark brown hair and very dark eyes. They looked young- early twenties at most but if they were lycans like I thought they were then they were probably a lot older. ¡°Are you twins?¡± I asked the guard who had remained with me and he hesitated for a second before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s fascinating, who is older?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I admitted that he is,¡± he rolled his eyes then caught himself as if he realized he shouldn¡¯t have been doing that in front of me. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± THIS ¡°It¡¯s fin,¡± I assured him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Jaden,¡± I was about to say more when his brother walked out and gave me a nod to go in. I thanked them both and walked into the ball room. It was exactly as I remembered and I closed the door behind me because I wanted the utmost privacy. It had been cleaned recently although not very well because there was still dust everywhere. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how to do what I nned but I hoped that I would do it right. I found a dais and ced my phone there and tapped y on the ssical music that I had found. Aiden had said that he woulde here to pretend like he was the son of a Lord. I was no princess but at least I could pretend, to get my mind off things. As soon as the music started, I felt awkward because I didn¡¯t know what to do but I decided to just move with it. It felt weird dancing alone but it also felt freeing and very stress relieving. Soon I was getting lost in the music and I didn¡¯t care what was happening around me, I was just existing. I don¡¯t know how long danced for but I was out of breath and my feet had started to hurt but still kept dancing. Suddenly, I heard the door and I stopped in my tracks. I turned to see Jaxon walking in, he looked exhausted and like he needed at least three days of rest. I briefly caught Jaden¡¯s eye before he closed the door once more. The music was still ying but I had stopped, my whole world had stopped and Jaxon was just standing there. watching me. I walked over to my phone and when I saw the time, I wentpletely pale. It was almost nine which meant had been dancing for over five hours and I didn¡¯t even realize it. .7 Ipletely abandoned everything and everyone including my own daughter. Jaxon must have seen the panic 2/4 on my face because he quickly walked over to me and cradled my cheeks in both hands. I could feel myself beginning to hyperventte but he pecked me slowly. -5 ¡°Rx,¡± he breathed softly. ¡°You have done nothing wrong. Kiara is fine; she¡¯s with Aiden right now. She is safe. and she is asleep.¡± ¡°I left her,¡± I spoke the words softly as if I couldn¡¯t bear to hear them out in the world. It would have made my abandonment of her more real. ¡°You didn¡¯t abandon her,¡± Jaxon told me. When I didn¡¯t respond, he sighed and took the phone out of my hand. He tapped y on the music and led me out into the middle of the ball room. ¡°Did you know I attended my first ball here when I was only four years old?¡± I knew what he was doing and I was grateful for the distraction so I decided to y along. ¡°Myst ball was at twenty. After my curse, my father didn¡¯t want anyone to find out so he banned every single ball. Most people were relieved because no one could quite throw a ball like my grandfather.¡± ¡°Did you ever meet your grandfather?¡± I asked and he nodded. ¡°My grandfather died just a few years before I met you. He was almost five hundred years old. He moved out into the country to live alone because he couldn¡¯t face me after what happened. He died of a broken heart and not old age.¡± I paused and assessed Jaxon. ¡°How old are you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°The real answer,¡± he paused before responding. ¡°One hundred and five.¡± My eyes widened inplete shock. I could not believe that Jaxon was that old. There was no part of me that could actuallye to terms with the fact that he looked so young and yet was that old. Jaxon saw my expression andughed. He ced one hand on my waist and pulled me closer so we were flush against each other. ¡°Just follow my lead,¡± he said and then he started moving. He danced so wlessly and I couldn¡¯t help but feel inadequate next to him. I stepped on his feet more times. than I could count but he neverined. In fact, he just kept moving like nothing had happened. Soon, I allowed myself to rx and just enjoy the feel of his body against mine. ¡°Tell me about the balls,¡± I said after a moment of silence. ¡°Alden told me that they were the talk of the century when your grandfather was alive.¡± 3/4 JOAVII STUUR THE got to steal sweets when no one was looking.¡± ¡°Were you always best friends?¡± He hesitated before responding. I thought he honestly wasn¡¯t going to respond when he stopped moving. I felt like I had crossed a line and I was about to apologize when he finally spoke up. ¡°Aiden was my servant,¡± he said slowly. ¡°His mother was one of the maids in the pce and she got pregnant. She never revealed the name of his father but I heard the story from my mother. His mother was her maid. She requested for Aiden to be put with me which was weird considering there was barely two years between us.¡± ¡°Why did she request it?¡± He shrugged. ¡°Maybe it was to honor his mother. She died when he was just five. It was a freak ident, she was cleaning and there was a massive earthquake and she fell to her death.¡± He shook his head as if he could almost picture it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; Aiden is the closest I had to family right now and as soon as I was of age to start training I demanded that he did too. He was wicked good with a sword and my father saw his potential and allowed him be a guard.¡± I ¡°As soon as your dad died, you made him beta,¡± I deduced and Jaxon nodded. ¡°My father would be rolling over in his grave right now that someone who is not of noble blood is ruling,¡± he smiled weakly. ¡°Just don¡¯t mention this to Aiden. His past is a very touchy subject.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I swear.¡± Jaxon smiled and held out his hand to me once more. ¡°Come, we¡¯ve had a long day.¡± 4/4 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 After we left the ballroom, we made our way back to the room and I noticed that Jaden and his brother had disappeared. Jaxon had probably dismissed them while we were dancing. As soon as we got to the room, we freshened up and we were so tired that the moment our heads hit the pillow, we were asleep. I woke up the next morning to an empty stomach and an empty bed. I was slightly frustrated that Jaxon had left before I woke up but I knew that he was doing his duty as the king and there was nothing he could do about it save for stepping down and I wouldn¡¯t want him to do that. I freshened up and decided to check on Kiara. Jaden and his brother were back outside my door and Jaden shed me a discreet smile when he saw me. I made my way to Kiara¡¯s room and saw two guards outside her door as well. Jaxon was really serious about the protection and he was not taking chances. When I got in, Kiara was already dressed for the day in a beautiful pink dress and her hair was up in pigtails. She was sitting cross legged on the floor and ying with her dolls but when she saw me, she instantly threw them and jumped into my arms. I caught her and buried my face into her hair so I could inhale her scent. ¡°I am so sorry I didn¡¯te back to youst night. I lost track of time and by the time I realized, it was alreadyte.¡± I said as I took her in. ¡°Who got you ready?¡± ¡°Daddy did, he said you were sleeping so he wanted to do it,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°He spent a bazillion years doing my hair and he said a bad word.¡± She added thest part in a whisper and I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. I was shocked and relieved that Jaxon had helped with Kiara. If someone had told me a year ago that I would be at this exact point, I would never have believed them. I would have called them mental and told them that Jaxon Eaton was not capable of any form of affection. ¡°Well then, since you¡¯re dressed up, do you want to go for breakfast?¡± The word breakfast seemed to ignite a spark in her because she nodded eagerly and wiggled out of my arms. Before I could even blink, she was out of the door and her guards were following her as closely as they could. I loved how oblivious she was to everything that was happening and how she was still able to run around with reckless abandon. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you,¡± I heard Jaden whisper to his brother. ¡°But I am d that we did not get stuck with the C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. kid.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh because honestly, I would have felt the same way. 1/4 The maids had already set out our breakfast by the time I got there and I wolfed down ever single bite. I hadn¡¯t eaten since breakfast yesterday and I didn¡¯t even realize how hungry I was until I saw the food. It took me half the usual time to finish my food and I felt very self conscious when I realized how fast I had eaten. Kiara was still busy with her bananas so I decided to take my te to the kitchen. I knew she was safe with her guards so I quietly left the table. When I got to the kitchen, I met the same woman I had met yesterday. She just gave me a curt nod of acknowledgment and I smiled at her. She walked over to me and took the te from my hands. ¡°I took the liberty of cing the brownies in the fridge. if that¡¯s what you¡¯re looking for.¡± I hadpletely forgotten about the brownies. It felt like a lifetime ago that I was making them for Kiara when in reality, it was just one day. I thanked her and quickly left the kitchen to check on Kiara who had finally finished with her food. I wiped down her hands and face and took her out of the dining room. Nadia was already waiting for her when we got to the room and I reluctantly let her go. I made a mental note toe by and check on her but first, I nned to take some brownies to Jaxon. When I got back to the kitchen, it waspletely empty. I was grateful for the silence and the loneliness. I took out the brownies which had been wrapped in foil and cut off a generous piece for Jaxon and Aiden because I remembered Aiden asking for some. While I was cutting the piece, I wasn¡¯t paying attention and I identally sliced my hand. I muttered a small curse and immediately dropped everything I was holding. I remembered seeing a first aid box in Jaxon¡¯s room so I rushed there while clutching my hand to prevent blood from dripping. I could feel the confusion from Jaden and his brother as they followed me but I couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention or offer them an exnation. By the time I got to the room, I rushed into the bathroom and took out the cotton wool. I nced at my hand fully preparedito clean it only to see that it was healed. I mentally face palmed when I remembered that I had. shifted and therefore now had the same speedy healing that werewolves had. I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I realized that I had panicked for nothing. I put the first aid box back and was my way out when I noticed something on the dresser. It wasn¡¯t there in the morning but sometime between when I left the room and now, someone had dropped a letter on my dresser. I approached it like it was a ticking time bomb and I saw my name printed on it in perfect cursive. I knew that it was printed because there was no way a person was able to get such perfect calligraphy. I gingerly picked it up and hesitated before opening it. 2/4 On one hand, I wanted to give Jaxon to read it but I knew if he did, he would not let me see the contents. I sucked up the fear building in me and I pulled it open. It was just like thest one. It was a few lines but those few lines were able to make chills run down my spine. Your mate is doing a valiant work but he won¡¯t find us. He will find us when we want to be found. Until then, you don¡¯t think a few guards is going to keep us away, do you? Right as I had finished the letter, as if on cue, there was a loud bang that shook the earth beneath my feet. My first thought was my daughter and I sprinted out of the room. I could hear Jaden and his brother calling out to me but I ignored them and ran to Kiara¡¯s room. I pulled open the door to see her crying in Nadia¡¯s arms. As soon as she saw me, she rushed over to me and I pulled her close to my chest relieved that she was safe. ¡°What was that?¡± I asked and Nadia shrugged. I turned to Kiara. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She sniffled and nodded and I let out a sigh of relief. My heart felt like it was about to beat out of my chest and I felt the fear settle and I was left with nothing but grief. I knew that whatever happened was as a result of the rogues who had sent the letter but how could they have nned it so well and why were they targeting me? While I was thinking, I heard the door open and Jaxon rushed into the room. He took in Kiara and I and he let out a sigh of relief. He shot a look towards Nadia and without another word, she quietly exited the room. Jaxon ran his eyes over us as if looking for any obvious signs of injury and I shook my head to show him that I was fine. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked but he stayed silent. ¡°I deserve to know what that was.¡± ¡°Something was blown up,¡± he exined slowly. ¡°I have guards checking on it right now. I should be there with them but I needed to make sure you were safe first.¡± He was about to leave. He didn¡¯t say the words out loud but I knew that he wanted to leave and I knew that if I wanted him to stay then I had to do something dramatic to make him stay. I didn¡¯t know why, but to me it felt like a trap and I didn¡¯t want him anywhere near there. ¡°I got another letter,¡± I said and every pore in his body froze up. He turned to me with sharp and analytical eyes. and I held upthe hand with the letter. He nced at Kiara in my arms and we both knew there was no way we were going to leave her alone. He 3/4 thought about it for a second and reached out for the letter but I pulled it away from him because I knew he was going to shut me out the moment he got it. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said finally and I let out a sigh of relief. He led me down the hall towards what I assumed was the council room. The room had a round table with a map of the entire pack spread on it. It was in with grey walls and simple wooden chairs and I could only imagine how many hours they had spent doing battle nning in here. Aiden was seated on one of the chairs and I saw the pieces of brownies I had cut spread in front of him. He was in the middle of eating a slice when he looked up and saw us. ¡°I saw it out,¡± he began innocently and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I was happy that one person could at least rx.. I made my way over and sat next to him. Kiara stirred from my hand long enough to turn to Aiden and she saw the brownies. She reached out and took a slice. Aiden nced at her softly and reached out for her. To my shock, she allowed him pick her up. I was d that she was bonding with other people in the pack. ¡°Now that it¡¯s just us,¡± Jaxon said suddenly turning my attention back to him. ¡°Give me the letter.¡± 4/4 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 I reluctantly handed the letter to Jaxon and once he was done reading, I could tell that he was angry. Any other person may not have been able to notice the subtle changes in his expression but I saw it. I saw the clench of his jaw and I saw the way he fisted his hands as if trying to prevent himself from doing something he might regret. ¡°Where did you find it?¡± he asked and I exined how I had cut myself and returned to the room only to find the letter on the dresser. The moment the word room left my l*ps, Jaxon¡¯s eyes turned into narrow slits and I feared I had said something wrong. I had never seen that level of anger before on anyone and it terrified me. I went silent and cast a worried nce at Aiden who was holding a now sleeping Kiara. He assured me with his eyes that Jaxon would not hurt me but I already knew that. I was not worried that he would hurt me, I was worried that he would hurt someone else. ¡°They were in our room,¡± Jaxon said in a deathly still voice and suddenly, I understood the reason behind his rage. I did not think about it the way he did. If I had gone to the room earlier, I may have encountered the perpetrator. If I had gone to the room earlier, I could have been hurt. That was where his focus was anything could have happened because somehow they were able to get within the pce walls. Or was it that they no- I refused to believe that anyone in the pce would betray Jaxon. ¡°I want footage from every camera on that floor or around it now,¡± Jaxon barked and Aiden immediately leaped to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll put her in bed first and I¡¯ll have to brought to you as soon as possible,: he rushed out of the room as if someone had lit a fire on his behind and as the door clicked shut behind him, I realized it was just Jaxon and I. Jaxon was still upset. In fact, his anger was like a brewing storm just waiting to explode. He was like a rubber band, there was only so far he could go before he snapped and I knew he was nearing that breaking point. I didn¡¯t know what to do or how to calm him. I opened my mouth to speak but I was cut off by¡¯s frustrated growling from Jaxon and before I could blink, he had picked up the vase closest to him and thrown it at the opposite wall. I froze in shock unable to move from my seat. I could still hear the echo of the crash and I was worried that he was going to throw something else. I blinked in my spot and Jaxon¡¯s eyes found mine. Something in my expression has him sighing and he took a seat right next to me then gestured for me toe to him. I hesitated but I knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt me so I stood to my feet and made my way over to him. I took his 1/4 +5 outstretched hand and before I could blink, he pulled me down into hisp and buried his face into my neck. He murmured some words under his breath that were unintelligible but I didn¡¯t ask him to repeat himself because I knew what he needed in that moment wasfort. We stayed like that for what felt like hours and he ran his hand through my hair softly. I enjoyed the warmth and familiarity of his hold and it wasn¡¯t until I felt the tension bleed out of his body that I turned to him with a soft smile. He refused to look at me so I ran my fingers through the hair at the base of his neck until his let out a small groan and turned to me. ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly once our eyes met and he was able to conjure up a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± I wanted to remind him that no matter what could have happened, I was fine and I was right beside him. There was nothing for him to worry about when we were together. He let out a deep sigh and pressed a ki*s to my temple. ¡°I know,¡± he mumbled. ¡°But they¡¯re getting bolder. For them to sneak into the castle must have taken a lot of guts. I need to increase the guards and change up the patrol schedules.¡± He continued to list out the things he needed to do and I bit the inside of my cheek to prevent myself from saying what I wanted to. As always, Jaxon noticed and he fell silent. He analyzed me carefully and then finally sat up straighter with me still in hisp.. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked and I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t get to do that, You want to say something, what is it?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Is it possible that there was someone on the inside who helped them?¡± I asked carefully. ¡°I would never want to believe that anyone in the pce could do that but unless we find obvious signs of a break in, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible that they might have inside help.¡± Jaxon stayed silent and for a second, I thought I had overstepped my boundaries. I was going to apologize but he held up a hand to stop me. ¡°I thought about that,¡± he dropped his voice to a whisper. ¡°Thest thing I want is to believe that anyone I know is capable of that but I have thought about it. I mind linked Aiden to check for any guards who were not ounted for and any signs that someone could have broken in.¡± Of course Jaxon would have ticked every box. I don¡¯t know why I thought he would have done anything different. I knew it must have hurt for him to even consider the fact that his trusted men would betray him but that was the life of a king. There was always the possibility of betrayal and you needed to be prepared for it. I knew the topic was too depressing so I wracked my brain for something else to change the subject. Just when I had found something, there was a knock on the door. I tried to pull myself out of Jaxon¡¯sp but he held me. 2/4 closer and announced for the person to talk in. Aiden and another guard graced the room. I had never seen that particr guard before but he was caked in dust. It looked as if he had taken a dive into a mountain of dust because it was everywhere, including his hair and his fingers. I sneezed when he stepped too close and Jaxon shot him a look which had him moving backwards. ¡°I was able to find the source of the noise and the shaking,¡± the guard announced. ¡°The mines close to the pce were rigged with explosives. Thankfully no one was hurt as the miners had their day off today but I don¡¯t think anyone will be able to get in anytime soon. The roof caved in and it is going to take some time to get it out.¡± ¡°How is it possible that the mines were rigged and no one knew about it,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask and I pped my hand over my mouth when I realized I had spoken out loud. I shed an apologetic look towards Jaxon but he wasn¡¯t looking at me, he was staring at the guard. ¡°She has at valid point. How did none of the miners realize that the ce was rigged?¡± ¡°I think it was donest night, after they left,¡± he exined. ¡°We haven¡¯t finished our investigation yet but everything points to that direction. The spies arebing through it now to see if there is anything they missed.¡± Jaxon nodded then waved the guard off. ¡°You¡¯re excused,¡± The guard bowed and then without another word, rushed out of the room. Once the door shut, I saw Jaxon pinch the bridge of his forehead between his fingers. The frustration was beginning to show on his face and he was not even trying to hide it anymore. ¡°Please tell me that you have better news,¡± he drawled towards Aiden and when I saw the grimace Aiden gave, I knew it wasn¡¯t going to get better. Aiden made his way over to us and sat down. ¡°The good news is that from what I can tell, no one in the pce betrayed you. The bad news is that it means that they were able to sneak in.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how but I am looking into it as we speak,¡± he finished but from his expression I knew there was more. Jaxon still had his hand over his head so I turned to Aiden. ¡°What aren¡¯t you saying?¡± ¡°The council beard about everything that happened,¡± Aiden began and Jaxon snapped up as if someone had struck him with live wire. ¡°I think they still have their sources in the castle because they reached out to me right after I left here. They want to have a meeting in the war cabin.¡± 3/4 ¡°What¡¯s the war cabin?¡± I asked feelingpletely out of ce and Jaxon sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a cabin my father built to discuss war strategies. It is at least half a day¡¯s journey from here. What Aiden is saying is that I need to be out of the pce for at least two days.¡± 4/4 SEND GIFT Chapter 39 Chapter 39 I did not want Jaxon to leave and I made sure to voice my disapproval but as I soon learnt, there was nothing he could do about it. He had to go because he needed to convince the council that everything was under control and he could handle it. Regardless of all the exnations, I still didn¡¯t want him to leave because something about his leaving rubbed me the wrong way. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like something bad was going to happen if he left but I didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him. He left that night around nine and he went with a handful of guards that he trusted. Aiden was to stay back with us and watch over the pce while also trying to figure out how those rebels were able to sneak in. I could tell that Aiden was not happy with being left behind but he never once said a thing. When the time came¨Cfor Jaxon to leave, Kiara wouldn¡¯t let him go. She wrapped her arms around his neck and cried and I saw Jaxon¡¯s heart break as he had to carefully detangle her from his body. She didn¡¯t stop crying until he promised that he was going to be back soon and he would never leave after. I almost cried watching their interaction but I knew that I had to be strong for them so I forced down my tears. When Jaxon ki*sed me, a stray tear slipped through the cracks and he wiped it away. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it,¡± he mumbled over my l*ps. ¡°If anything goes wrong I want you to call me immediately.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± When he left,,Kiara ran to her room and refused toe out again. I went back to the room I shared with Jaxon and it wasn¡¯t until I closed the door behind me that the awareness of Jaxon¡¯s absence hit me. The room smelled like him but it didn¡¯t feel like his presence. There was a feeling that came with his presence- an aura and something that made the hair on my skin stand on end. FUSE When he wasn¡¯t physically there, that presence wasn¡¯t either. I opened the closet only to see that my clothes had been moved. I didn¡¯t know that Jaxon had already arranged it and he hadn¡¯t said a word about it to me but my clothes were neatly arranged on one end of the closet. I walked past mine and towards the back where I knew he kept his faded shirts and I pulled one over my held. I brought it to my nose and took a long sniff- it smelled just like him. Iy on his side of the bed and wrapped the nket around me while pretending it was his strong arms. It didn¡¯t feel like him or offer the samefort that he did but it was a start. 1/4 I found it hard to fall asleep and just when I was managing to do so, my phone rang. I rushed to grab it and I I smiled widely when I saw who was calling. ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Jaxon¡¯s husky tone red through the speakers. ¡°I wanted to hear your voice before you fell asleep.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± I lied because I would have done anything in that moment to hear his voice. ¡°I miss you,¡± I felt a piece of my heart crack when he said those words. ¡°It has only been a few hours but damn, I do. I¡¯m driving alone so I¡¯m going to put you on speaker, okay?¡± I hummed because his words practically flew over my head. All I could concentrate on was the fact that he had missed me. I felt like a giddy school girl as I squealed into my pillow and kicked my legs in glee and excitement. We spoke for what felt like five minutes but in reality was over half an hour. The only reason Jaxon offered to hang up was because I was feeling sleepy and I had started to drift off. I wanted to tell him goodnight but my tongue and eyes felt heavy. I muttered something unintelligible and I heard himugh. Before I drifted off, I heard him say something but my brain couldn¡¯t process the words. When I woke up the next morning, my phone was on itsst legs of battery. I saw a text from Jaxon telling me when he arrived and it was around six in the morning. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how exhausted he was and I sent him a quick text before putting my phone to charge and leaving the room. I knew Kiara would be sad when she woke up and I was determined to do something nice for her. I made her favorite¨Cheart shaped waffles with whipped cream and bacon. It was our special breakfast that we had when I could afford it because of how expensive it was for me then and Kiara would be absolutely giddy whenever I made it for her. The maids in the kitchen watched me in something akin to absolute shock and disbelief as I cooked for Kiara and I. It was almost like they had never seen someone in my position in the kitchen before and if not that I waspletely focused on my task; I would have felt a little self conscious. When I was done, I made to clean up but that seemed to be too much for them to handle because they promptly stopped me and assured me that they could handle it. I decided to let them do it and focused on arranging the bacon and the shipped cream in the shape of a smiley face before I took it to her room so we could eat together. When I knocked on the door, she didn¡¯t answer immediately and I pushed it open only to see her sitting up on her bed with hermolls in front of her. She nced up when she saw me and I saw that her eyes were red rimmed. 2/4 ¡°What happened sweetheart?¡± I asked and she sniffled. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± ¡°Daddy is gone,¡± she sobbed and I felt my heart clench for her. +5 I couldn¡¯t believe there was a time I ever considered leaving here with Kiara. She was born to be with Jaxon and even this brief separation was absolutely wrecking her from the inside. ¡°Daddy will be back soon,¡± I assured her. ¡°He had to leave so that he can keep us safe. He loves you and I¡¯m sure that when he is freeter, he is going to call you so he can talk to you, okay?¡± She sniffled and I doubted she understood half of what I said but she nodded. ¡°Good,¡± I took a seat at the edge of the bed. ¡°I made waffles and pancakes for us.¡± Just like that, her tears were forgotten and she leaped over to my side. We ate together and I made sure to bring up different conversations that would not have her thinking about Jaxon. As soon as we were done, I got her ready for the day because I knew Nadia was going to be around soon. I dressed her in a pretty blue dress and tied her hair up with a ribbon. She squealed when she saw it and told me that she looked like a princess. I refrained from telling her that she was an actual princess. Once she was dressed, I left the room because I wanted to speak to Aiden and see how things were going. I hated feeling useless and like I was of no aid and I was determined to do something while Jaxon was away. I didn¡¯t want him to be the only person trying to keep us safe. Jaden and his brother were still trailing me in silence. I had gotten used to their presence to the point where it felt normal to feel them around me. I wondered if that made me a hypocrite because growing up I had always found people who walked around with guards to be very pretentious. I didn¡¯t have to go far to look for Aiden because I met him on the hallway to the office. There was a phone in his hands and he was speaking rapidly to the person on the other side. I had to step in his way for him to notice me because of how focused he was on his task and once he did, he put the phone on hold. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked and he nodded. ¡°I might have gotten a break but I can¡¯t say anything until it is confirmed. Nadia called to say she might be a bitte because of a family emergency but she will be here as soon as possible.¡± I opened my mouth to speak but he put the phone against his ear again. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± I knew in that menent that there was nothing I could do and the best way to offer my services would be to stay out of everyone¡¯s way. I decided to go out into the garden for fresh air and I stayed there for an hour before I saw 3/4 Nadia arrive. There was a light sheen of sweat on her forehead and she looked tired but the moment she saw C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. me, she wiped the tired look off her face and smiled. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder the kind of demons she had guing her and what family emergency had heringte. I realized in that moment that I knew next to nothing about the woman who spent most of her time with my daughter. I waved to her and she disappeared into the pce. I waited a few minutes before I decided to make my way inside as well. I was on my way to my room when Nadia rushed up to me looking panicked. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I asked and she opened her mouth to speak but no words woulde out. ¡°Nadia, what is it?¡± ¡°It is Kiara,¡± she managed out. ¡°She isn¡¯t in her room.¡± 4/4 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 I rushed towards Kiara¡¯s room and just as Nadia had said, it was empty. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe it so l searched every nook and cranny of that room but my daughter was nowhere to be found. Her guards were gone as well and I was beginning to freak out. ¡°Get Aiden,¡± I instructed Nadia and I rushed to my room to grab my phone so I could call Jaxon. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He didn¡¯t pick up the first time but when I called the second time, he picked up on the first ring and before he could say anything I blurted out what was wrong. He fell silent for a full second as if he didn¡¯t hear what I had said and I told him again. He told me he would be there and he hung up the phone. I felt like I was going crazy and I was pacing around the room in fear and frustration. Where could Kiara be? I left the room and went to check every possible room I could. I checked the kitchen and Jaxon¡¯s office but she wasn¡¯t in either of those ces. I met Aiden on my way back from Jaxon¡¯s office and he grabbed my shoulders to steady 1. me. ¡°She¡¯s missing,¡± I told him and I saw his face twist in agony. ¡°Please, find her.¡± ¡°I will do everything in my power to do that.¡± That was two days ago and we still hadn¡¯t found Kiara, Jaxon returned the evening of that day and as soon as he arrived, I finally broke down and allowed the tears grip me. I couldn¡¯t believe that my daughter was missing and was so worried for her. I couldn¡¯t imagine the fear of being in an unknown ce with strangers who probably wanted to hurt her. Jaxon was furious and he was convinced that it was the work of the rogues. He was putting his all into finding their hideout but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t proving fruitful. I was hoping and praying I would get a letter from them to at least im responsibility but nothing came. It was two days ofplete silence and I felt like I was going crazy. I had not been able to enter Kiara¡¯s room since she went missing because of the overwhelming feeling of guilt I had. If only I had stayed with her instead of going to the garden, she would not have been taken. I thought she was safe with her guards but we found them dead in a shallow ditch in the woods. There was not sign of a struggle ording to Jaxon so they had gone there willingly. Aiden also found evidence linking them to being off duty at the time that my letters were delivered so we put two and two together and figured out that they were moles and they had been killed so they wouldn¡¯t say anything. 3 I didn¡¯t care about them being moles, all I cared about was that my daughter was missing. 1/4 I was currently in the council room with Jaxon, I was to meet the council elders for the first time. They were still adamant on having the meeting with Jaxon especially since Kiara¡¯s disappearance. Jaxon had tried to push it off but he got a call from them this morning saying that they were on their way to the pce. He asked me to sit in with him because he couldn¡¯t bear to tolerate them. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant until they walked into the room. There were four of them and even though they hadn¡¯t spoken yet, I felt a surge of annoyance and frustration. They had their noses turned up as if the were too big to visit us and they peered down at us¨Cme- as if I was the sand beneath their feet. I was not going to let them intimidate me so I sat up straighter and I saw Jaxon shoot me a look of pride which led me to believe that I had done the right thing. ¡°We are finally meeting, your majesty,¡± one of them drawled as he took his seat. ¡°It is a shame that ourst meeting was cut off so quickly. We had a lot of things to discuss.¡± ¡°My first priority will always be my family,¡± Jaxon said without hesitation. ¡°Is there anything in particr you need to know because I have some other things that demand my attention?¡± I saw them bristle at his choice of words. It was a clear dismissal and insult because he had practically said that they were not important. One of them nced over at me as if I was the cause of Jaxon¡¯s disrespect and I felt Jaxon ce his hand over mine in silent solidarity. ¡°The council is worried about the recent attacks,¡± the man paused before speaking. ¡°A lot of things have been happening ever since you found your mate and not a lot of them are good.¡± I could see through the lines and I knew what they were implying. They thought I was a bad influence and they were indirectly ming me for everything that happened. I felt Jaxon bristle beside me and I knew that it was not going to end well. ¡°If you are implying that my mate is behind all of this then I would prefer if you said it directly, I did not ce you on the council to be a coward, Loris,¡± Jaxon drawled and Loris flushed a deep red. ¡°If you are also implying that my mate is behind our child¡¯s disappearance then I would ask that you come out and say it.¡± ¡°I was just saying that she is amon denominator here,¡± Loris had begun to sweat and I realized that he was quickly seeing where he went wrong in his choice of words. ¡°I would never try and imply that she was behind it. I am just asking you to consider the possibility that she is the reason for all of this.¡± The room w went quiet when his words left his l*ps. No one dared to speak or breathe and I cast a nce at Jaxon. He was not looking at me, his eyes were fixated on Loris who was growing ufortable under his gaze and kept squirming imhis seat. He nced at his other council members as if trying to silently ask them to back him up but none of them spoke. 2/4 Emergency calls only b 05% 15:07 Loris had unknowingly allowed himself to be used as a scapegoat. It was what they were all thinking but he was the one that they chose to say it and he was going to realize very quickly that he was in the wrong. ¡°You are on the council to advice me on matters concerning the pack,¡± Jaxon began. ¡°That does not include anything concerning my mate. The next time her namees out of your mouth, your tongue will go with it. Am I clear?¡± I had never seen this side of Jaxon before. It was easy to forget that he way he was the lycan kino kacauit of the was with me but seeing it in the flesh, I was not sure it was something I could have forgotten anytime soon. Jaxon turned to me once he was done speaking. ¡°Can you excuse us for a second? I don¡¯t want you to see this.¡± He added thest part in a whisper and I nodded. I smiled at the rest of the elders in a bid to seem non threatening but none of them returned my smile or even met my gaze. Once the door shut behind me, I heard Jaxon begin to go off. The room was sound proof so I couldn¡¯t hear anything and I didn¡¯t stick around to. Jaden and his brother followed me in silence but I could feel that they had more they wanted to say. ¡°You can speak,¡± I said when I got to the door to the room. ¡°It can¡¯t be anything worse than I¡¯ve already heard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your daughter,¡± Jaden blurted out and I saw his brother deliver a sharp elbow into his side. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will be found soon. The king will not give up until she¡¯s found.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jaden,¡± I smiled softly, ¡°and you, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Jael,¡± he said softly and I could tell that he was the quieter twin. I didn¡¯t want to be roped into any conversation so I gave them a curt nod and I walked into the room. As soon as the door shut behind me, I let out a deep sigh and ced my forehead against the door. I needed a second to breathe because I was getting tired of putting up a mask. I stood like that for a few minutes and I made my way to the bed. I got to the pillow when I noticed a letter there. I could have screamed in excitement in that moment because I had been waiting for it for so long. I picked it up immediately and practically tore it open. When I read the contents, I was left in absolute shock. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 After reading the letter, I was wracked with a grief that I could notprehend or put into words. The ache in my chest created a pressure so deep that I did not think I would be able to form words and even if I could, there were no words to describe how I felt. I was inplete shock and disbelief and I had to rub at my eyes hoping and praying that I had read wrongly but no, the words remained fixed on the paper. I shoved the paper into the back of my pocket and started nning my next move. I couldn¡¯t tell Jaxon about it and even if I wanted to, the letter had clearly told me not to and the lock of Kiara¡¯s hair that was stapled to it and stained with blood was enough to convince me that Jaxon did not need to know. I paced the length of the room while trying desperately toe up with a n when the door opened. Jaxon walked in and there was exhaustion etched on his features. He ran his hands through his hair in frustration and I stopped my pacing in order to look at him. His eyes found mine and he offered me a small smile but I knew it didn¡¯t reach his eyes and I knew that whatever happened in that meeting must have pushed him to his limits. He walked towards me, pressed a k*ss to my forehead and walked over to the bed where he did not hesitate to lie down. I hesitated before making my way over to him and I sat right beside him then slowly ran my hand through his hair. He let out a small groan from deep in his throat and I realized that he probably enjoyed my movements so I did not stop. I kept moving my fingers in and out of his hair until I felt the tension drain out of his shoulders. ¡°How did things go?¡± I asked and he shrugged and muttered something unintelligible. ¡°Do they still hate you?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t hate you,¡± his voice was a lot clearer this time. ¡°Their job is literally to be assholes and huge pains in my ass. I would have disbanded them if it was not too much work. They have been around since my father¡¯s time and I have not found people I consider worthy enough to be on the council.¡± I hummed and Jaxon turned his head so he was looking at me. Although he looked tired, he still analyzed my face as if he was trying to find out what I was thinking. I wanted to turn away but something kept me staring straight ahead at him. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked after a second but I stayed silent not wanting to betray a single emotion. ¡°I can see there¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me. What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± he cut me off. He sat up so we were directly facing each other. ¡°We will find her; I promise you that I am doing everything in my power and more to find our daughter. Two days is a very long time but there is no stone that I have left unturned to find her. I will move the heavens and the earth just to bring her back home, I swear.¡± 1/4 A pool or tears garnered mrmmy ¡°Then what is it?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer so I just shook my head. Jaxon sighed and pulled me into him so my head was resting in the crook of his neck. I allowed him hug me and pull me close and I basked in the feeling of him. If I opened my eyes, I would have seen the letter hidden in the nightstand drawer but Jaxon was blissfully unaware and I nned to keep it that way. There were some things that did not need to be discussed. 2 I don¡¯t know how long we stayed there just wrapped up in each other¡¯s arms but it was a considerable amount of * time. I pulled away first and Jaxon searched my eyes once more but I was careful to hide my expression. Once he was satisfied with what he saw, he helped me to my feet so we could return to our search for Kiara without the added presence of the elders.. Jaxon told me that he sent them away right after his conversation with them. From the way he spoke, I was almost certain it was a one sided conversation where he spoke and they had no other choice but to listen. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like it woulde back to bite us in the ass but at that moment, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to about. care because we had more important things- I had more important things to worry Aiden was to give us responses and feedback from some of Jaxon¡¯s friends and spies around the world. Some were rogues a and some were other super naturals but to our disappointment, none of them had seen or heard of Kiara. The people who took her where doing a good job at keeping her very hidden and I knew that it was up to me to find her, the problem was finding a way out of the pce without being noticed. Jaxon mistook my quietness for sadness because he kept sending me looks of empathy and guilt. I wanted to assure him that I was fine but I couldn¡¯t do that without giving up the information I already had so I stayed quiet and tried to find an escape. That escape ended uping in the form of Aiden excusing himself. ¡°I have some more leads to check in on,¡± Aiden said as he stood to his feet and I stood up as well. ¡°I need to be excused as well,¡± I couldn¡¯te up with a valid excuse as to why but didn¡¯t need to because Jaxon came up with one all by himself. Guilt wracked his expression and I wished I could reach out to console him but I couldn¡¯t I forced myself to keep my eyes off him and on the task at hand. I decided to leave with Aiden hoping that his presence would mean that my guards would not follow me but to my own shock and disappointment- they did. I loved having Jaden and Jael around but it was a major inconvenience at this point. Aiden left to continue his duties and I was left feeling confused and conflicted about where to go. 2/4 Suddenly, an idea popped into my head and I made my way towards Jaxon¡¯s room. I got to the door and I saw Jaden and Jael exchange a look of pure confusion. ¡°I need to use the bathroom,¡± I said more to myself than anyone and I made my way into the room. Once I was safely inside, I locked the door behind me and I grabbed the letter. I read through it again trying tomit it to memory because I was going to leave it behind in the hopes that if anything went wrong, Jaxon would know where to find me. I have her, If you want her back then you have to find me. Come alone or else she dies. You for her The Forbidden Forest, follow the crows. Once I was sure that I had gotten the information, I ced the letter back on top of the dresser and walked over to the balcony. It was at least three floors above the ground so I knew I couldn¡¯t jump but there was a pipe that I could climb down. I knew it was extremely risky but it was a better option that jumping and breaking my leg so l threw one leg over the balcony, muttered a small prayer to the goddess and started to climb. It took me almost fifteen minutes to climb down and I knew that it would only be a matter of time before Jaxon started to look for me so I checked to make sure the coast was clear and I took off into the direction of the cars. The forbidden forest was a distance away and I could not walk it. The cars were unguarded and I muttered a small prayer to the goddess. I picked up the first keys I saw and when I pressed the button, I realized that it operated a ck SUV. I rushed into it and started the car before anyone could find me and I was off. I turned on the GPS to make it easier for Jaxon to track me and I drove as fast as I could. The letter did not have a deadline or an expiry date but I knew that everything came with a catch. I just prayed that I was not toote. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The forbidden forest was over half an hour away but I got there in a record ten minutes. The roads were empty and I know that I broke every road safety rule possible in my journey but I didn¡¯t care. I was unsure of what the letter meant by follow the crows but I walked into the forest with a sh light I found in the car hoping that something woulde up. I knew how stupid it was for me to be walking around in the forest alone but Phen it came to my daughter, I was willing to do stupid. 3/4 I walked for a few minutes and then I heard a caw. I knew immediately that it was a crow and I looked up only to see a group of them flying forward. I rushed after them hoping it was exactly what the letter meant. I ran for what felt like hours and I started to doubt myself until I came to a stop in front of a wooden cabin. Somehow, I knew I was in the right ce. 4/4 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 The house looked like it came straight out of someone¡¯s nightmares. The cabin looked like it was on itsst legs of life. It looked like termites had eaten into the front door and steps and a hollow sound was made anytime breeze blew into the house. I could not hear any soundsing from inside it but somehow, I knew that Kiara was inside there. I could feel it inside of me and that was what gave me the courage to keep moving. I tried to be quiet but the moment I stepped on the stairs, it made a creaking sound. I froze wondering if anyone had heard me and hoping that they hadn¡¯t. When I didn¡¯t hear any response or movements from inside, I slowly made my way up the rest of the stairs trying to avoid making any more sounds which proved to be hard considering how old and worn the stairs were. When I turned the knob, I was shocked to find the door open. Did they leave it open because they thought I was going toe? I didn¡¯t have time to think about it because I heard a screaming from inside the house and I knew instantly that it was Kiara. I pulled the door open and ran inside only toe face to face with the barrel of a gun. The gun was pointed right between my eyes and because of how close it was, I could not see the person holding it. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I held up my hands to show that I was not armed. ¡°I did ask you asked. I came without telling Jaxon. Take me to my daughter.¡± The gun was moved from my face and I could not believe what I was seeing in front of me. I blinked twice hoping it was some sort of an apparition or that I had imagined the whole thing but the person stood there smirking at 1. me. ¡°Wee,¡± Cressida said with a cruel smirk. ¡°We have been waiting for you?¡± Before I could ask who ¡®we¡® was, I felt a presence behind me and cuffs were pped over my wrist. I turned to see Dana smirking down at me. She looked just like her mother and they were wearing the same ck ensemble. I looked around expecting to see Violet jump out from the shadows but she never came.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Violet?¡± I asked with resignation knowing I was not going to get out anytime soon.¡°would have thought that this would be a family affair.¡± ¡°Violet is busy handling her own family,¡± Dana sneered from behind me. ¡°I thought it would be harder for you to forget the mate that left you for her.¡± She intended for her words to hurt me but all they did was make me feel sad for her. It was almost like they had lived their entire tives just to spite me and I honestly thought that was a terrible way to live so instead of rising to her bait, I stayed silent and just stared at her with bored and unamused eyes. 1/4 ¡°That¡¯s enough talking,¡± Cressida said. ¡°I would have thought that you would be more eager to see your daughter.¡± 5 I didn¡¯t give her the expression she was looking for but my skin itched to see Kiara. Dana pushed me forward and I followed quietly behind Cressida. The inside of the house was just as terrible as the outside. There were loose floor boards and I saw at least two rats scurrying around unbothered. There were barely any pieces of furniture and I honestly wondered why they chose this ce of all ces. There have to be a million better cabins to choose from and seeing as Violet is Luna now, they should have no shortage of money. They l led me through what used to be a door but was now simply a doorway and I saw Kiara tied up in a chair. There was duct tape over her mouth and there was crusted blood on the side of her head. Her eyes were filled. with tears and there were tear streaks down her face. She also had a huge red welt on the side of her cheek as if someone had hit her there. Anger filled me and I pushed past Cressida as I rushed over to her. When she saw me, her eyes widened and tears. Cued to fall down. My hands were behind my back and I wanted so badly to hold her so I maneuvered until¡¯l I was able to drag my hands over to my front by stepping through them. I ended up burning the inside of my thighs with the silver but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. I ¡°What are you doing?¡± I heard Dana ask and I heard her footsteps start to move in my direction but Cressida stopped her. I hesitated before touching Kiara because I wasn¡¯t sure if the silver would do anything to her. She didn¡¯t have her wolf form yet so there was no way I could be sure if it would have any effects on her. If she was a lycan, it would not bother her because silver did not affect lycans the way it did us. It weakened them only a little and did not have the same burning effect it had on wolves. I slowly ran my fingers down the welt on her cheek and more tears flowed freely from her eyes. She was staring at me as if she expected me to just take her to safety but the truth was that I was outnumbered and even if I wanted to, they would easily overpower and kill me then do whatever they wanted to her. I didn¡¯t know how to exin that to Kiara so I settled for pressing a soft ki*s on her head. ¡°We will be out soon,¡± I whispered so they wouldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°I promise you that. I just need you to hold on a little longer.¡± Her eyes were still wide but she seemed to understand because I saw her give me a discreet nod of understanding. I smiled softly and tried to be brave for her even though I was inwardly freaking out. If she knew I was terrified then she would be too and I needed to stay calm to ensure that I was able to think of a way out for us in the case that Jaxon did not find the letter where I had dropped it. Cressida grabbed my shoulders to pull me away from Kiara and I panicked. I fought against her and I managed to 2/4 dislodge her hold on me but then I heard the cocking of a gun and I looked up to see Dana holding the gun to Kiara¡¯s head. I knew from the look in her eye that she would not hesitate before pulling the trigger so I stopped. fighting and I allowed Cressida pull me away and she threw me into a corner of the room. I mmed the back of my head against the wall hard and ck spots danced around my vision. The metallic smell of blood filled the air and I knew it was from me. They must have smelled it too because Dana squealed like a school girl and pped her hands in glee. Cressida just smirked and gestured for me to sit down and the only reason I did so was because of the gun still pointed at Kiara. ¡°Get your gun away from my daughter,¡± I said pointedly once I was sitting. ¡°I¡¯m co operating with you so I see no reason why my child should be threatened. You look too trigger happy and I¡¯m not taking any chances.¡± Cressida hesitated for a second then she nodded to Dana. Dana reluctantly put the gun away but I could see that she wanted nothing more than to shoot it. Once Kiara was out of harm¡¯s way, I allowed some of tension leave my shoulders and I looked up at Cressida. ¡°Why?¡± was the only question I could ask. ¡°I am not even going to ask why you took her because I know you did it to spite me but I want to know why you hate me so much. I never did anything to you that deserved this amount of hate. I tried to love you when you first came but you were determined to treat me like crap.¡± Cressida¡¯s face was a perfect mask and for a second, I thought she was going to ignore me but she slowly made her way overlto me. She crouched down and held my chin between her fingers. Her eyes held daggers and poison and if looks could kill, I would have been buried six feet under ¡°Your biggest mistake is thinking that there is a why,¡± she said slowly. ¡°I will do anything and everything to make sure that my family has the best that life has to over and I don¡¯t care who I have to screw over to get it. With you in the picture, my children were never going to get the love they deserved from your father and I was never going to be treated as I should.¡± She released my chin and stood to her feet. ¡°You were simply a means to an end Freya. You were expendable and you were in my way. I don¡¯t have any particr problems with you but I want what is best for my daughters which is why I drugged your fatherst minute and had him take you instead of Violet.¡°. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that enough for you?¡± I asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the knowledge that I was going to be with the cruelest man on the earth enough for you? You had the life and you had my father. What inore was there?¡± ¡°He wanted you back,¡± she spat. ¡°Before he died, he wanted you back and I knew I needed to take care of him so I did and once he was taken care of, I searched for you. I searched and I found out that you were happy and I was now swimming in poverty because your father was dead. It was your fault.¡± She kept on speaking but I couldn¡¯t hear her. The only words that were swimming in my head were ¡®I needed.to 3/4 take care of him! I looked up at Cressida. ¡°You killed him, didn¡¯t you?¡± A small smile graced her l*ps. ¡°He died in a tragic rogue ident. That was no one¡¯s fault.¡± Fury rippled inside me and I was going to rush after her when I heard a sharp caw overhead. ¡°Would you look at that?¡± Cressida said with a cruel smirk. ¡°It looks like we have some visitors. I wonder who it could be.¡± 4/4 SEND GIFT Chapter 43 Chapter 43 It suddenly hit me how she was able to anticipate my arrival- the crows. Cressida was smarter than I had given. her credit for; she had created a system where she could be perfectly hidden while anticipating the arrival of anyone thereby giving her enough time to prepare a good defense strategy. She walked over to Kiara and I saw fear fill her features as Cressida stopped in front of her. The duct tape was brutally ripped off Kiara¡¯s mouth and my first instinct was to stand up and go to her but Dana pointed the gun at her head reminding me of my position and I reluctantly sat down. When all this was over, I knew I would derive the utmost pleasure from killing Dana slowly. Kiara whimpered as the duct tape was pulled off but she didn¡¯t dare make another sound. Next, Cressida ripped the knots on her hands off and I couldn¡¯t help but watch in confusion as I tried to realize what exactly she was doing. If didn¡¯t know any better, I would have said she was releasing Kiara but I didn¡¯t see what she would stand to gain from it. Releasing Kiara would defeat her entire purpose of hurting me and it was the only thing keeping me from attacking her. Once she was done untying Kiara, she smiled at her. ¡°You have one job. I want you to go into the forest and find your daddy. If you find him, you get to go home safe and if you don¡¯t, the wild animals will have a field day with you.¡± ¡°No,¡± I said immediately as I rushed to my feet. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the deal, You said you were going to keep her safe. It was supposed to be me for her and I am here now. You have to let her go!¡± Cressidaughed cruelly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything but regardless of that, I am keeping to my word. I never said I was going to return her to the pce, I said I was going to let her go.¡± She crouched down until she was eye to eye with Kiara. ¡°You have five seconds to leave or I will blow your pretty brains out and I would hate to hurt a child.¡± Kiara risked one nce at me and I nodded. As soon as she received the mark of approval from me, she took off. I heard her footsteps echo through the house and I heard the front door m as she ran out, I knew she was terrified but I couldn¡¯t help but pray that she was able to find Jaxon. Guilt wracked through me as I thought about what she could encounter but I knew a.chance at life was better than obvious death. If she did not leave then Cressida would have not hesitated to kill her there and then and it would have absolutely wrecked me. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath while forcing myself to imagine Kiara safe and happy. I knew it was the only thing that would keep me sane. Once I had a semnce of calmness, I opened my eyes only to see Dana pointing the gun in my face. They must 1/4 have realized that now they needed a new way to keep me immobile and calm because Kiara was no longer here. As I watched them, I tried to conjure up any form of emotion but there was nothing save for disdain and anger. There was something else brewing in my chest that was much darker than anything I had ever felt before. ¡°Were you the one who sent all the letters or did the rogues actually sent some?¡± I asked trying to stall while I thought of a way to free myself. ¡°Are yo you still na?ve enough to think there were rogues?¡± she asked sarcastically. ¡°There is only so much rogues will not do for a little money. I knew Jaxon was not going to agree to mate with Dana so I kept what was left of solk your inheritance and I paid off the rogues to attack the pack. I sent all those letters.¡± It actually made sense now that I had thought of it. Rogues were solitary creatures and the only way they would have attacked is if there was something that they stood to gain and before, there was nothing but now I could see that Cressida had given them money. ¡°You went through all of that just to spite me? Or did you actually have ns to kill me?¡± She walked over to me until she was leaning directly in front of my face. I resisted the urge to burn her face with my silver shackles and instead stayed watching her while she stared into my eyes as if she was trying to analyze 1. me. ¡°You really want to hurt me,¡± she mused as she watched me. ¡°I guess it is a mutual feeling because I want to do the same but the difference between you and I is that I can actually do it.¡± She pulled me to my feet by my upper arm and before I had the chance to even get my bearings, Dana drove the butt of the gun deep into my side. I crumpled to the ground with a groan and when I tried to rise, she used it to hit my nose once more and the metallic scent of blood filled my nose. ¡°Get up,¡± Cressida snarled. ¡°You are not allowed to go out like a coward when you have been the reason for my family¡¯s misfortune for years.¡± ¡°You caused your own misfortune all by yourself,¡± I snarled and Dana responded by hitting my temple with the butt of the gun. My vision blurred and for a split second I saw stars dancing around my eyes. I struggled to rise to my feet but my arms gave out and I fell back on the floor. Blood was gushing from my nose, my temple and the back of my head that I had mmed into the wall earlier. I knew if something didn¡¯t change fast, I was going to bleed to death. Cressida hooked her hands into my pits and pulled me to my feet. I stumbled and almost fell but she pushed me over to the wall I could brace myself there. The next few actions happened so fast that I couldn¡¯t even brace myself for it. The door flew open and I felt rather than saw Jaxon. My vision was blurry so I couldn¡¯t see clearly 2/4 but my body reacted like he was in the room. I wanted to warn him about Dana with the gun because out of my blurry vision, I could see that she had raised it in his direction but when she pulled the trigger¨Cnothing happened. I could have laughed if I wasn¡¯t in so much pain. They had been threatening me with an empty gun and I had no idea. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jaxon let out a ferocious growl that shook the entire room. It was so scary that even I stumbled back a little and tripped over my own feet. That action brought everyone¡¯s attention towards me and Cressida rushed over to me and hid behind me. If I could speak I would have told her that it was a stupid idea because she had now dragged Jaxon¡¯s attention towards her. Jaxon was like a predator and now that she had touched me, she had *unknowingly made herself prey. ¡°If you promise to let me go then I will also let her go,¡± as she spoke she brought out a knife from her pocket and held it to my neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will kill her where she stands.¡± My vision had cleared although there was still blood streaking down my face which obscured my vision a little bit. I could see Jaxon and he cocked his head to the side as if he found her amusing and he took a step into the room. ¡°You left your own daughter unguarded just to save your life,¡± he nodded towards Aiden who I saw was standing behind him and Aiden grabbed Dana who scream so loud that I felt my ears blister. ¡°You have never cared about anyone but yourself.¡± Jaxon smiled cruelly. ¡°Let me make you a deal that you cannot refuse. If you kill my mate then I will assure you that I will drag out every single aspect of your death and I will make sure you suffer years of agony but if you let her go now then I will make your death quick.¡± Cressida hesitated and that was all Jaxon needed to swoop in. In one quick move, he had grabbed her hand and broken her grip on the knife. He pulled me into his chest and her eyes were wide as if she just realized the kind of trouble she had gotten into. ¡°I was going to let her go,¡± Cressida began but Jaxon ignored her. She was pulled away by some of the guards and at that moment it felt like all the energy had been leeched out of my body. I slumped against Jaxon and he pushed my hair out of my face. It had stuck to my skin due to the blood and despite my bloody features; he pressed a ki*s to my forehead. ¡°Kiara,¡± I mumbled trying to alert him but he shushed me. ¡°We have her, sheis safe,¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 JAXON¡¯S P.O.V My mind was spinning like a top as I rushed Freya to the hospital. When I got out of the house with Freya in my arms, I must have resembled a mad man because of how badly I was freaking out. I had tried to wake her up but she was out cold and refused to respond no matter how hard I tapped her or shook her. I would have thought she was dead based on herck of response if not for the steady rise and fall of her chest. I tried to focus on that to remind myself that she was alive. We were a good distance away from the pack and I prayed to every deity listening that she would be fine. I would not be able to live with myself if anything were to happen with her and I knew that everyone would bear the brunt of my anger. Freya was the better one between us and if anyone deserved to die then it was me. She deserved to live and she deserved to be happy. I was furious that she did not tell me where she was going. I had gone to the room expecting to see her only to see the window open and she was missing. I knew she had gone out that way and when I saw the CCTV footage, I was proved to be right. I found the letter on the floor under the bed and the only reason I saw it was because! dropped my phone in anger. I assumed wind pushed it there and when I realized where she went, I grabbed everyone I could and I followed after her. Her words echoed in my head and I found it hard to believe that she had said those words. Was it her delirium talking or did she actually mean it? I almost didn¡¯t want to believe that someone could choose to love me despite everything that she had been through at my hands. ¡°She will be fine,¡± Aiden said from the driver¡¯s seat and I risked a nce at him. He had his eyes fixated on the road and he was flooring the gas like his life depended on it. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to drive because I wanted to have Freya in my hands. I wanted to be able to hold her in the possibility that- I refused to think about it. Kiara was in the front seat with Aiden because I couldn¡¯t leave her with anyone else. I didn¡¯t want her to see her mother like this but there was no one I trusted more than Alden and he was the only one I could be vulnerable around. As if she understood the tension in the car, Kiara stayedpletely silent. When I found her running around in the woods looking terrified, my heart broke. She looked so much smaller than I remembered and she had a huge bruise on her cheek. As soon as she saw me, she broke down in tears and threw herself in my arms. I felt a tear slip down my face as I held her close to me. Through her tears she managed to exin what was happening and where Freya was. I barely had time to make sure she was safe in the car and guarded before I rushed to get Freya I back to safety but I was toote. 1/4 Aiden pulled up in front of the hospital in a record ten minutes. I was applying pressure on Freya¡¯s wounds to staunch the bleeding and I had been monitoring her breathing like a hawk. It was weaker but it was still there so I took it as a victory. I carried her bridal style and rushed into the hospital. Someone had alerted the nurses to my arrival because they were already waiting with a bed. I ced her on it and the doctors began to wheel her away. I didn¡¯t want to let her go but I knew I had to sol grabbed one of the doctors by the cor. ¡°If she dies, then you die too.¡± He swallowed and disappeared into the waiting room with the other doctors. I left to grab Kiara as well because my daughter needed to be checked out. She wrapped her arms around my neck and buried her face into my chest. One of the nurses approached me and she tried to take Kiara from me but Kiara refused to let go of me. ¡°I¡¯ll hold her while you check over her.¡± I took Kiara to the pediatric ward and held her in my arms while she was checked all over. It broke my heart to have to see her like that but I knew it was a good distraction from Freya who was currently being operated on. The doctors told me that she had been starved and dehydrated and she barely had anything in her system. Seeing as she was still young and was yet to shift, her injuries would heal very slowly. I asked if there was anything I could do to help like donate blood because I had heard that lycan blood can make a person heal faster but the doctors told me that it would do more harm than good because her system was not developed yet. I was furious and I was pissed and I knew that I was going to take my precious time making sure that Dana and Cressida died very slowly. Once the nurse was done cleaning up Kiara, she handed her a juice box which Kiara hesitated before taking. I mind linked Aiden while she was being catered for to bring some food for her and Aiden arrived just as soon as she was done being cleaned up. I had gotten us a private room and Aiden smiled at her softly before leaving to handle other things. I knew no one would disturbius so I reluctantly detangled Kiara from my body so she was seated upright on the bed and the tray of food was in front of her. Aiden had brought oats and fruits and I saw Kiara eye it hungrily. ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± I told her softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait before you eat.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered with a broken voice. ¡°Kiara, how were you taken?¡± I asked and she paused all her actions. ¡°I know it is scary to think about but I need to know what happened to you.¡± ¡°The big guys sair that mummy was looking for me,¡± she sniffled softly. ¡°I followed them and we went outside and the meandy came out and she killed the big guys and I tried to call you but you didn¡¯t answer. The mean 2/4 Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. +5 woman said you didn¡¯t want to answer.¡± I moved closer to her and cupped her cheek gently. ¡°I would never ignore you. I wasn¡¯t home and I am so sorry that I wasn¡¯t home but I would never leave you to be hurt. I am so sorry that happened to you.¡± She sniffled and I pressed a ki*s to her forehead. ¡°I need you to eat so that you can be healthy for mummy. Okay?¡± She ate without hesitation after that and the moment she was done, she started to drift off to sleep. She refused to sleep unless I was holding her and I held her as close as possible so she could feel safe. It didn¡¯t take long for her to drift off to sleep and I didn¡¯t want to let i of her. There was an unfamiliar feeling in my chest and I couldn¡¯t identify it. It felt like fear but also like anticipation and I could not think of what I had to anticipate. The only thing that was keeping me from losing my shit in the hospital was my daughter and the fact that she was sleeping peacefully in my arms. Aiden returned while I was waiting for the doctors to give me an update on Freya. He tried to take Kiara from me presumably to return her to the pce but I stopped her. I knew for a fact that if she woke up without seeing me or Freya then she would freak out and I didn¡¯t want that to happen. I also did not want her away from me. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told Aiden simply and he saw through my words and theck thereof because he nodded and ced aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°Both of them will be fine,¡± he told me and I tried to believe him but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°She is still young, she will forget this. She will be happy and she will never be hurt again. I can watch her personally from now on.¡± ¡°We will figure that out when Freya is safe.¡± Aiden nodded and took a step back. ¡°Dana and Cressida are in the dungeons and they will be there until you are ready.¡± My lip curled up cruelly as I thought of all the things I would do to them once I was able to. hated hurting women and children but they decided to hurt my family first and I know I am not a good man and I know that my family deserves better than a man with blood on his hands but those bloody hands will never be turned towards them and I can promise that. A lesser man would be unsure about holding his daughter with hands that had taken lives but I knew that she was as safe as she could be in my hands. There was no way and no ce where she could be safer than with me. The doctor approached and I turned to him. He had taken off his gloves but I could see traces of blood on his arms. I knew that if I got any form of bad news then I was going to lose my shit- Kiara in my arms or not. 3/4 He stopped in front of me and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Your mate is safe and she is awake. She is asking for you.¡± 4/4 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 FREYA¡¯S P.OV I felt drowsy and numb but I knew it was as a result of the morphine that had been pumped into my system to keep me from feeling the pain. I knew my injuries were going to heal within a few days at most but right now, all! wanted was to see my mate and make sure that my daughter was safe and fine. I couldn¡¯t care less about the bandage wrapped around my head or the wires that were attached to me. I waited almost impatiently and as soon as the door opened, I smelled him. I felt all the tension sag out of my shoulders as Jaxon walked in holding a sleeping Kiara in his arms. She looked better than thest time I had seen her and she had a band aid on her forehead and the swelling on her cheek had reduced considerably. I reached out to her but my hands felt like lead so I had to drop them immediately. Jaxon noticed and walked over to me until he was sitting on the chair next to my bed and she was within reach. I allowed my hand trail down her back softly then I turned to Jaxon. ¡°Thank you, for saving her and for saving me. I knew you would find us.¡± As if my words spurred some sort of memory, his features dipped into a frown and I saw his eyes harden. I knew instantly that he was pissed that I had gone out without telling him. If I were in his shoes, I would be too but the truth was that I didn¡¯t want to risk Kiara¡¯s life and the letter explicitly stated that if I were to show up with anyone, she would die. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± he whisper yelled. ¡°Do you realize what could have happened if I didn¡¯t come looking for you when I did? Do you realize how incredibly reckless of you it was to sneak out of the window? You could Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g have fallen and broken a bone. You could have been killed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He opened his mouth to yell some more but then paused as if unsure whether he had heard me right. He scrunched his brows and I allowed him see the sincerity in my gaze. I was sorry for not telling him- that was the truth- but if I had the opportunity to do it over, I would still refuse to tell him. My daughter¡¯s life was at stake and her life means a lot more to me than mine ever will and Jaxon understands that because he would have done the same. I put down my walls so he could see that I was not lying and he ran his hands through his hair in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m still pissed at you,¡± he murmured and I nodded because I didn¡¯t expect anything less. ¡°You said something. right before you passed out. If it was a spur of the moment action then you don¡¯t need to say it again but if it wasn¡¯t then 15 I knew what he was talking about and I couldn¡¯t stop the corner of my l*ps from tilting up in a smile. The big, bad lycan king wanted to know if I really loved him. It was cute to watch him get flustered as he tried to find the right words while also simultaneously trying not to overwhelm me. ¡°I love you,¡± I repeated softly and I saw relief wash over his entire features. He closed his eyes as if to savor the moment and the corner of my l*ps tilted up in a smile. ¡°I love you Jaxon Eaton and it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m half delirious or conscious, it¡¯s true.¡± He leaned down so his l*ps hovered over mine. ¡°I love you, too.¡± The doctors came in shortly after that to check on me and give me some fluids. They offered Jaxon one of the private rooms for Kiara to sleep in but he was adamant not to let her out of his arms and instead told them that he wanted me home. They were against it at first but after a little ¡®convincing¡® from him, they discharged me with a set of rules and guidelines for me to abide by. It took almost an hour for me to be discharged and I felt incredibly weak. I had to lean against Jaxon for support because I felt like I was going to keel over at any second. He started having second thoughts and almost asked for me to be admitted again but I promptly refused because I wanted to be home. I wanted to be surrounded by the people I loved in an environment that I loved and the hospital was not it. Aiden drove us and through the mirror, I saw him wink at me. I couldn¡¯t help my smile and for once, I was grateful for his presence- not just for my sake but also for Jaxon¡¯s. I knew that Jaxon would need someone at this difficult time who would be able to keep him grounded when and where I couldn¡¯t and there was no one better for that job than Aiden. If Jaxon was a raging inferno, then Aiden was a soft flowing stream and he was always there to be counted on. Kiara woke up sometime during the car ride and when she saw the pce, she practically leaped out of Jaxon¡¯s arms and ran to her room. I could tell that she wanted that feeling of familiarity and I was happy when I saw her smiling because it felt like a step in the right direction. -She will be fine,¡± Jaxon said when he noticed me watching her out of the corner of my eye. ¡°I will protect her with my life, I can promise you that.¡± ¡°I know you will.¡± That was the truth¨CI knew that Jaxon would do everything in his power to keep her safe. He led me towards our room and the moment I walked in, I knew that things had changed. For once, the dresser had been reced with something simr but with different wood carvings and the vanity had also been reced. I looked around carefully trying to figure out everything that had changed and honestly, it looked like someone had redecorated the room while trying to keep it looking the same but failed. 2/4 ¡°What happened here?¡± I asked Jaxon and he hesitated before responding. ¡°When I saw that you were missing, I lost my cool because I couldn¡¯t find any hints as to where you had gone. It wasn¡¯t until after I had almostpletely trashed the room in a rage that I noticed the letter under the bed.¡± I furrowed my brows in confusion. ¡°I put it on the bedside table.¡± ¡°That was my assumption too. The wind probably blew it off.¡± Before I could open my mouth to speak, he pulled me close to him and he k*ssed me softly and with more restraint than he had ever done in his life. I ced my hands on his shoulders and allowed him hold me tight. Through his k*ss, I could feel his fear and his worry and his relief that I was safe and I tried to convey all the love I had for him. He finally pulled away and rested his forehead against mine with a sigh. ¡°I wanted to do that since I saw you. I knew that you were bleeding but I was so relieved that you were fine. I was worried that something terrible was going to.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I cut him off softly. ¡°I am here and I am fine and nothing will ever take me away from your again.¡± I ran my hair through the mass of curls on his head knowing that it always rxed him. I felt him sag i in relief as I fingered the curls at the base of his neck and he let out a small shudder before picking me up and walking me over to the bed. My first thought was all the filthy things he could do to me but I quickly realized that Jaxon would never risk doing those things especially since I just came out of the hospital. He ced me gently on the bed and pulled me close to him. I basked in the warmth andfort of his hold and allowed myself to finally feel safe. I had been trying to tell myself that I was safe but it wasn¡¯t until the exact moment that he wrapped me in his hold that I actually began to feel safe. It dawned on me that I could have died and I could have been badly hurt but my mate was here and he had saved me and our daughter. He pressed a ki*s to my forehead and I felt tears gather at the corners of my eye. They weren¡¯t sad tears but rather tears of relief and I let out a small sob. Jaxon didn¡¯t say anything, he just held me close while I cried and rubbed my back soothingly while muttering sweet nothings in my ear. I don¡¯t know how long it took for me to calm down but soon my tears dissolved into sniffles and Jaxon pressed a ki*s to the bandage over my temple. ¡°I want to ask you something but you have to promise not to freak out,¡± he began and I turned to him and nodded. ¡°I want to mate with you, officially.¡± I opened my month to speak but he cut me off. ¡°I know it is a terrifying thing to be mated to a lycan much less me but there is an advantage. If you are not a lycan, your life line gets tied to your mate. It ensures that you live 3/4 DS TUNG DJ TIL UM HELISE your mate.¡± ¡°That is- I never knew that.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t something we like to share,¡± he whispered. ¡°I want to mate with you but I also want to do anything to make sure you are safe and you have every weapon in your arsenal. What do you say?¡± 4/4 SEND GIFT Chapter 46 Chapter 46 I didn¡¯t have a chance to respond to Jaxon because I passed out from tiredness. By the time I woke up, it was already the early hours of the morning. I felt so disoriented and confused and when I lifted a hand to my head, I didn¡¯t feel the pounding headache that I expected to be there as a result of everything that happened. I pulled myself out of bed and made my way into the bathroom. I carefully removed the bandage on my head and to my surprise, I was perfectly healed. There was no scarring or bruising and it was like nothing had happened. I felt relieved but I also felt bad because I knew that Kiara would still have her bruises. I took a long shower and when it was time to get dressed, I didn¡¯t want to wear anything of mine so I put on a pair of biker shorts and paired it with one of Jaxon¡¯s shirts. I made my way out of the room and the first ce I checked was Kiara¡¯s. I met Jaxon there but to my shock, hel didn¡¯t turn to me or heed my appearance, I tried to ignore the pang in my chest and instead focused on my daughter who was getting dressed. She smiled up at me and I managed to give her a wobbly smile as I took in her cheek. The swelling had gone downpletely although it was still a little reddened and the cut on her head was no longer bleeding. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± I said to her and her smile widened incredibly. She was wearing a pretty short white dress with yellow dandelions etched on it. Jaxon was braiding her hair in two and I watched as he took his time doing it. Once he was done, he ki*sed her forehead and stood to his feet. His eyes met mine finally and saw something sh beneath his lids but he hid it before I could analyze it. Without another word, he walked out of the room like I was nothing but a speck of dust on the wall. ¡°Jaxon,¡± I began as I reached out to him but he ignored me. I turned back to Kiara who was watching me carefully and I gave her a small smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for breakfast?¡± It was already seven a.m. so I figured breakfast would be ready. I made my way to the kitchen with Kiara clutched carefully by my side and on getting there, I saw Jael and Jared. They looked relieved to see me and as soon as I walked over to them, Jared smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re in one piece,¡± he said and his brother pinched him sharply making him jump. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Anything could have happened.¡± ¡°What he meant to say,¡± Jael began with a sharp look at his b ¡°Is that we are d to see that you¡¯re healthy and safe. We were worried about you.¡± ¡°I was more worried about whether or not the king was going to skin my hide.¡± 1/4 When I made my decision, I didn¡¯t think about how everyone else was going to react to it. I was worried about my child and I acted impulsively. I forgot to even think about how Jaxon would have med them for my disappearance and how I could have jeopardized their careers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said but Jared waved me off. ¡°What matters is that you are here now and ording to the Alpha¡¯s directives, we are not to let you out of our sight.¡± I expected something like that so I just shrugged and introduced them to Kiara. She took an instant liking to Jael which seemed to piss Jared off because he tried and failed to get her attention. By the time we got to the dining room, Aiden was already seated there with Jaxon. Jaxon muttered something to Aiden and stood to his feet. I knew he was avoiding me and I was determined to find out why but I decided to give him the semnce of space for the time being so I took a seat directly next to Aiden. He lifted his eyes to me and muttered a small curse under his breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s avoiding you. You have to ask him that. You people don¡¯t pay me enough to be your rtionship counselor.¡± ¡°I just want to know why he¡¯s acting so different,¡± I began slowly. ¡°He was fine before I fell asleep yesterday. I have no idea why he is acting so weird today.¡± A dark look crossed Aiden¡¯s face and he sighed. ¡°I think you should talk to Jaxon. After he left you, he went to your family. That might be why or it might be because it is a full moon tonight but I don¡¯t know. Just talk to him, okay?¡± Before I could say anything, Aiden stood to his feet and walked out. I rested my head on the table in frustration because I already knew that it was going to be a long day. I tried to keep a brave face for Kiara and engaged her in everything possible. I wasn¡¯t sure if Nadia was going to return today and I didn¡¯t want to leave her unattended so I went in search of Aiden. He was talking with some of the guards when I found him and he dismissed them as soon as he realized I was searching for him. I asked him to help me watch over Kiara and he agreed easily without any questions. If anything, he seemed relieved to have Kiara and practically ushered me away. I left before he changed his mind and went into the kitchen to bake brownies. I wasn¡¯t sure what happened to thest set but I have a feeling Aiden ate them and I wanted to take something to Jaxon before I left. It took me almost two hours to finish everything and by the time I was done, I made my way to his office. It was open and he wasn¡¯t there but I refused to let it dissuade me so I sat in his chair and ced the tin of brownies on his desk and waited. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I waited but soon, I drifted off to sleep. 2/4 By the time I woke up, it was a little dark and I felt myself being lifted out of the chair. I woke up to see Jaxon trying to lift me out of the chair but I put up a hand to stop him. I saw him debate it for a split second before resigning and allowing me to sit. I Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g +5 ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± he said simply and I raised a brow at him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Freya. You should be in the safety of the room. I am not the right person to be around right now.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I asked. ¡°Is it because you tortured Cressida? I don¡¯t care about that. Is it because it is a full moon? I don¡¯t care. You asked me to give you a chance and I did. That includes days like this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say something to you that I am going to regret. Sometimes, I cannot control myself and I have been feeling very differenttely. Please, Freya, don¡¯t make me hurt you.¡± I stood to my feet and stroked his jaw. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me right now by pushing me away.¡± He closed his eyes and savored my touch but didn¡¯t speak. When I tried to pull my hand away, he held it closer and pressed a ki*s to the centre of my palm. He finally opened his eyes and I could see the raw emotions in them. He was terrified of doing something wrong and he was terrified of pushing me away. I didn¡¯t know how else to make him feel better and I was desperately thinking of what to do when an idea popped into my head. ¡°Come with me,¡± I said and he hesitated and opened his mouth to refute but I didn¡¯t give him a chance. I grabbed his hand and started to pull him. ¡°You can eat your brownies when we return.¡± I could tell he was unsure of following but he stayed silent and allowed me lead him out of the room and out of the pce front doors. The guards looked us with confusion and shock but none of them said a word. I led Jaxon out of the pce and into the woods where the moon was hidden behind some clouds. ¡°What are we doing here, Freya?¡± he asked but I ignored him and pulled him deeper into the woods until I came across ake. I rememberediit from thest time I shifted and I hadn¡¯t shifted in a long time so I figured it would be a good experience for us. He was watching with questions in his eyes but I ignored him and stripped off my clothes. I saw his eyes darken and he reached out for me but I pulled away from his grasp. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± I said slowly and I saw his interest pique. ¡°I am going to shift and we will have a race. First person to go around and get back here wins.¡± ¡°What does the winner get?¡± he asked and I smirked. ¡°Anything they want, are you ready?¡± 3/4 He straightened, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a head start.¡± +5 I didn¡¯t wait for any other words to leave his l*ps, I shifted and took off. I ran for about two minutes before I heard him take off. I pushed myself to go as fast as I could not because I cared about who won or not but just to make it more interesting. It didn¡¯t matter who arrived there first, we both wanted the same thing but I wanted to be able to rub it in his face that I won. I was fairly confident that I was going to win because of how far ahead I was. I had almost gotten back to theke when I saw a blur of- fur? I stopped in my tracks and stared ahead only to see who I assumed was Jaxon standing in front of theke. The only problem was that- he had shifted. 4/4 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Jaxon didn¡¯t even seem to realize that he had shifted. I had never had the privilege of seeing a lycan shift before so I was not sure of what to expect but it was definitely not what I saw. He was still standing on his feet but fur had sprouted from them and there were ws protruding from where his feet and fingers were supposed to be. He was a lot taller than me in my wolf form which was a huge feat because I was tall in my wolf form. His chest looked broader and there were dark veins trailing all over his features. His eyes were like balls of dark coal. I stood transfixed in my spot and unable to move. Jaxon didn¡¯t seem to realize what had happened so he reached out to me and I saw the exact moment the awareness hit him as he took in his furry arm. His first expression was disbelief and shock then it turned into absolute glee as I watched him take in his lycan form. I had only shifted less than two weeks ago and I couldn¡¯t imagine having my wolf form ripped away from me. I couldn¡¯t bear to think about how he must have felt to have his lycan form ripped away from him for over fifty years. I slowly made my way over to him and he yfully tackled me to the ground so he could nuzzle my fur. I could feel the excitement practically seeping through his bones and it was contagious. It was like watching a child finally experience the world and all its sights. I watched as he ran around the woods like a caged bird finally free and I was amazed at how fast lycans actually were. I knew they were faster than wolves but I had no idea of how fast because of how private they were with their information. It took almost an hour for him to calm down and once he did, he reluctantly shifted back. He was butt naked but I tried to ignore it as I shifted as well. He was smiling ear to ear and before I could even regain my bnce, he pulled me into his arms and twirled me around making meugh loudly. Once he had ced me back on my feet, he ki*sed me deeply. He fueled all his gratitude and excitement into that ki*s and I felt it all the way to my toes. When he pulled away, he ced his forehead against mine. ¡°Thank you. You have no idea how grateful I am, Freya.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I said in utter confusion. ¡°It was all you. You were able to break the curse.¡± He shook his head and pulled away from me. ¡°My curse had to be broken by love. It is not easy to love someone like me but you did and you broke my curse. I am forever in your debt, Freya.¡± Before I could say anything, he fell on his knees and ced his forehead against my stomach. I was so shocked by the action that tried to pull him to his feet but he refused to rise. He stayed there and I felt him exhale. deeply. There was nothing erotic about his actions but the heat of his breath against my lower belly had me¡­ 1/4 0 +5 clenching around air. I tried to pull back but Jaxon kept a firm grip on my hips. ¡°Jaxon,¡± I began slowly and he took in a deep breath. I knew he could smell my arousal- I could too. Before I could blink, I had my back pressed against a tree and Jaxon looked up at me with a wolfish grin. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± I nodded without hesitation and he wrapped his hands around my thighs and lifted me so my legs were hanging over his shoulders and his face was buried into my core. With zero hesitation on his part, he gave me one long lick from slit to clit. I threw my head back as a loud moan escaped me. The sound seemed to spur Jaxon on because hepped at my juices like it was his favorite meal. I gripped his hair with both hands while trying not to suffocate him with my thighs but he didn¡¯t seem to care. He was focused on his task and I doubted there was anything that would pull him away from me. He ki*sed me there like he would my l*ps- open mouthed k*sses with his tongue stroking softly. It was maddening especially because he did it at such a slow pace like he wanted to draw out the moment and draw out every ragged gasp and moan from my throat. My legs were trembling and I knew if Jaxon was not holding me up then my entire body would have given up on me in an instant. ¡°You taste so good,¡± he mumbled from between my thighs. ¡°If I could stay here for the rest of my life, I would.¡± His words created vibrations in my core and when he sucked and nibbled on my clit, I exploded around him. The force of I my orgasm shook me and he didn¡¯t stop. He made me ride out my orgasm on his tongue and hepped up everything I had to offer. By the time I came down from my high, my entire body was vibrating and he looked up at me with a dazed and almost innocent look. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He gently lowered my feet to the floor and I almost feel if not for the hold he kept on me. He stood to his feet and I finally looked down at his hard and erect member. There was pre cum leaking out of the head and my mouth watered at the thought of having him in my mouth but Jaxon seemed to have apletely different idea because he grabbed both my hands in one of his and pinned them to the top of my head. The action caused me to arch my back and he leaned down to take one erect nipple into his mouth. ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I mumbled trying to gather coherent thoughts as he paid the utmost attention to my nipples. Just like that, I was soaking wet and desperately looking for some friction. I tried to rock my hips on his thighs but he moved them out of reach and I let out a whine which only made him smirk. He let go of my nipple with a loud pop and stared down and stared down at my breasts with a look of pure satisfaction and primal pride. 7 Using his knee, he nudged my legs apart and settled between them. His dick came in contact with my core and I 2/4 let out a soft hiss at the heat of his member against the most intimate part of me. I rubbed all over his length and I saw his jaw clench as he tried to reign in all his self control but that wasn¡¯t what I wanted- I wanted him to lose control. I used his momentary distraction to free one of my hands and I held his throbbing member then lined it up at my entrance. He watched me carefully as if stunned to see what I would do. I took only the tip in and then pulled away. It was as maddening for me as I knew it was for him but I knew that teasing him was the only way to get him where I wanted him. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me,¡± he ground out with a barely constrained voice and I looked up at him through my lashes with a look of pure innocence. ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± The words had barely left my l*ps before he lifted my thighs to wrap around his waist and he mmed into me in one sharp stroke. I let out a sound between a scream and a moan. Jaxon buried his face into my neck, pinned my free hand back over my head and unleashed himself. Sex was too came a word for what happened. He fucked me like I was his personal rag doll and all I could do was stay there and allow him use me in every way he wanted. There was a pleasurable ache the more he mmed into me and I tried to keep up with his pace. He held both hands with one of his and trailed the other down my body as if he was iming it as his own. He rolled my nipple between his forefinger and thumb and then he pinched it hard enough that the pain blurred my vision and mixed with the pleasure I was feeling. The entire thing was too much to handle and just like that, I came all over him. He didn¡¯t stop there, he rode out my orgasm by never relenting in his pace. The only sounds that filled the air were the absolutely filthy sound of our bodies pping against each other and the incoherent garbage that came out of my mouth mixed with his grunts. Jaxon swallowed up my sounds with a bruising ki*s and his free hand moved between us to flick my clit. I came for the third time that night and that was when Jaxon finally came with me. I was wrung out and exhausted but he stayed inside of me and I felt him soften a little before he finally pulled out of me. He set me on my feet and my legs wobbled so hard that I fell on him for support. I could feel the primal pride. emanating from him and I rolled my eyes but I couldn¡¯t stop my own l*ps from tilting up slightly. ¡°Would you like me to carry you seeing as your legs are out ofmission?¡± he asked and I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°You are such a male.¡± 3/4 ¡°Do you want the offer or not?¡± I didn¡¯t even allow him finish before I wrapped my arms around his neck. He lifted me easily and walked me back in the direction of where I had stripped my clothes. Once we got there, he helped me into my clothes and he walked over to a rock which he lifted. There were some shorts there and he put them on then made his way over to me in order to pick me up again. ¡°Thank you,¡± he mumbled into my hair as he walked us back to the pce. ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this complete in a long time.¡± couldn¡¯t respond because I didn¡¯t know how so I settled for running my fingers through his hair in a comforting manner. As we reached the pce, I realized that it was my home. Regardless of everything that had happened, I couldn¡¯t imagine myself anywhere else. ¡°Jaxon,¡± ¡°said softly and he hummed to let me know he was listening. ¡°You asked me a question yesterday.¡± He knew what I was talking about and he froze in his tracks. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say-¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll mate with you.¡± 4/4 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The next few days were filled with running, trying to regain a sense of normalcy in the family and nning for the mating ceremony. Kiara was an integral part in all three and she seemed to enjoy the times we spent running more than anything. It was easier to teach her about lycans and wolves when she could see our shifted form and she took a lot of interest in Jaxon¡¯s lycan form because of how big it was. Whenever we finished running, she would trail behind me as Aiden taught me everything I needed to know about the mating ceremony. Apparently, I was supposed to be taught by the closest female rtive of Jaxon but he had none and the duty fell to Aiden¡¯s shoulders. He didn¡¯t seem to mind if I was being honest. If anything, he enjoyed seeing me squirm when faced with major decisions. The nning process was exhausting but the thought of being permanently mated to Jaxon was the only thing that kept me going. It was the only thing that made me sit through massive books of lycan history and long lessons about the pce and the past rulers. There were so many things I did not know about lycans and I was shocked to find out like how most lycans were solitary creatures and there were more individual lycans than those in packs of their own. Jaxon was v very helpful whenever he could be. He spent most of his time trying to make sure that everything was fine and we did not have to worry about any unforeseen circumstances or any attacks from any strangers. He had alsoe to a somewhat civil standing with the elders and they hade to ept me- even Loris. ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡± I was snapped back to reality by Aiden and I blinked to try and remember what I was doing before Ipletely zoned out. There were books opened in front of me. One held different potential venues and I was supposed to flip through them and pick one. It was to be an outdoor ceremony and I was unaware that there were over ten possible locations for that outdoor ceremony as well as another ten for possible ces where the party would hold after. Beside that book was another book that contained different shades of colors that I was supposed to browse through and pick a color scheme. I had been staring at venues and colors for the past two hours and I could feel a migraine forming. Kiara was flipping through her own book of styles and she didn¡¯t seem to mind. She was fascinated by everything she saw and for a while, I wished I could be like her- carefree and with nothing to worry about. She had been doing better since the incident. She did not have any nightmares and she had started slowly going back to her old self. Her face also did not bear any scars that could be linked back to that horrific incident. Jaxon did not trust anyone to guard her so Aiden watched her for the first two days until Jaxon was able to get. two new people to watch her. It took a lot of convincing and deliberating for him to allow someone else watch her. He wanted to give the position to Aiden permanently but I reminded him that it would have been a massive 1/4 demotion from Beta to guard and that was the only reason why Jaxon relented and got someone else. He had threatened her new guards on multiple asions and did not hesitate to tell them that if anything happened to Kiara, he was going to make sure they died slowly, ¡°I think we should take a break,¡± Aiden said leaning over to close the books and I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It will all be over soon. All of this is just for one day and you can pretend like it never happened. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± ¡°I still have a dress fitting and a cake testing,¡± I deadpanned. ¡°After that, I need to meet with Jaxon so we can go over Kiara¡¯s security detail. You are more than wee to take it up if you feel it is just a matter of time.¡± ¡°He raised his hands in mock surrender. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°My apologies,¡± he turned to Kiara. ¡°Come on K, we better go before your mother goes bridezi on our ass.¡± Kiara dropped the book in a hurry and rushed over to him. He wasted no time in picking her up and cing her on his shoulders which made her giggle. I watched as the both of them left the room and I couldn¡¯t help but follow closely behind them not just because I wanted to make sure there were no idents but also because I needed to get a snack so I wouldn¡¯t pass out. Coincidentally, they were going to the kitchen as well. Aiden picked up a banana and handed it to Kiara. She grabbed it right out of his hands and stuffed half of it into her mouth. I shook my head at her and pulled open the fridge. I searched around until I found the little tin foil of brownies I hid at the back of the fridge and away from Aiden¡¯s prying eyes and quick fingers. As I unwrapped it, Aiden turned to me with sharp eyes. ¡°I thought all the brownies were gone.¡± ¡°They are, this is mine.¡± He pouted. ¡°That is not even fair.¡± I ignored him and took arge bite out of it. His eyes narrowed in my direction but I did nothing but smile widely at him. Kiara reached out her hand in a silent plea and I broke off a piece for her. Before I could process what was happening, she lifted the piece and handed it over to Aiden. I watched in disbelief as Aiden smirked in victory. and took it out of her hands. ¡°Did you just pick Aiden?¡± I asked inplete shock and all she did was smile innocently and bat hershes at 1. me. While I was still watching them, Jaxon walked into the kitchen. He nced at the three of us and muttered something under his breath about not wanting to be part of what was happening and then made his way over to me. He pressed a soft ki*s to my temple and before I could blink, he took the last of the brownies out of my 2/4 hands and ate it. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± I asked aloud and he stared at me almost confused. Aiden burst outughing and I punched him in the shoulder which just made himugh harder. Jaxon was still very confused and I couldn¡¯t even exin what had happened because I was still trying to wrap my head around it. It was Aiden who exined to him while trying and failing to curb hisughter. By the time he was done, the corner of Jaxon¡¯s l*ps had quirked up and I could see that he was trying and failing to hide hisughter. ¡°It is not funny,¡± I murmured under my breath and he hummed in agreement but did not stop laughing. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you all the brownies in the world,¡± he promised but I still wasn¡¯t convinced so I crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°Name any request, it doesn¡¯t matter how absurd it is, I will get it for you.¡± I thought long and hard about what I was going to ask for. I didn¡¯t particrly want anything but I was determined to make things as hard as possible for him. I thought about it for a split second then an idea popped into my head. ¡°I want Chinese food,¡± I crossed my arms over my chest as I spoke knowing very well that the nearest Chinese fast food ce was over three hours away by drive. ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± He sounded so sure that all I did was hum. It was already evening and I knew for a fact that they closed at seven. I never understood why they closed that early- it was just the way it was. ¡°I need you toe with me,¡± Jaxon whispered to me in a serious tone and it was like a nket fell over the room. ¡°It isn¡¯t anything serious I swear. It is customary that you see the elders before the ceremony seeing as you will have to rte to them after we are mated.¡± I nodded and allowed him lead me out of the room but I was terribly anxious. Ourst meeting did not go well. and although they had given their approval of me, it did not mean that they actually liked me or they had forgotten everything that happened thest time. If I hadn¡¯t there was no way they would have. Jaxon sensed my unease because he intertwined our fingers and squeezed tightly. He pushed open the doors of the council room and the first elder I locked eyes with was Loris. He had a neutral expression on his face so I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. He stood to his feet and the others rose as well. As I got closer he stretched out his hands to me. ¡°It is a pleasure meet you under the official circumstances,¡± he said and I couldn¡¯t help but nod as I took his hand. ¡°Please sit, we will not take much of your time. This is customary and it will not take any more than ten 3/4 minutes.¡± It ended up taking twenty minutes. They basically droned on about their roles as the elders and how it was their job to offer advice. They gave me a breakdown of my expected roles as Queen which included bearing heirs and assisting Jaxon with the ruling of the pack. There was not a single thing they said that I did not already knows but I stayed silent and made sure to smile softly and nod as they spoke. If there was one thing I knew in life, it was to always allow people think that they knew more than you. I pretended like I was hearing everything for the first time and they seemed impressed by me. By the time the meeting was done, they were all smiling from ear to ear and shook my hand with a lot more vigor than earlier. As soon as they left and the door shut behind them, Jaxon turned to me. ¡°You did good. I am impressed.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with an over exaggerated curtsy. ¡°I have gotten my fair share of men.¡± ¡®Speaking of that, do you want to take a walk with me?¡± I nodded eagerly and allowed him lead me out of the castle. After everything that had happened, a walk with Jaxon was exactly what I needed. We walked around the pce and he showed me nooks and crannies I had never seen before. The pce was a lot bigger than I had thought and the sky waspletely dark by the time we returned. I was exhausted and wanted to eat then sleep but Jaxon was adamant that there was something he needed from the room and asked me to help him get it while he handled something quickly. He agreed to get it. When I pushed open the door to the room I didn¡¯t see his files on the bed but I did see a box of Chinese food. 4/4 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The day of the mating ceremony rolled around faster than I could have imagined. The days leading up to it were filled with meetings and dress fittings and designers. I was constantly exhausted and if not for Jaxon who was constantly by my side, I would have gone crazy or lost my mind. The thought of being joined with him forever was more than enough to keep me going. No one had told me exactly what the details of the ceremony consisted of. In fact, I found out that most people did not know what the ceremony was like because it was so rare for a lycan to agree to join their life with someone. There were some technicalities to it that I did not understandpletely but from the little I was able to pick up, it deepened the mate bond to the point where if something were to happen to the partner, the lycan could risk losing their mindpletely. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I could not fathom why Jaxon would agree to such a crazy notion. I had gone to him the night before the mating ceremony. He was in¨Chis office going after somest minute security details and I walked in quietly. He instantly knew that something was wrong so he put everything on hold to pull me into his arms. I hesitated before. speaking because I did not want him to get offended by my words. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked in such a soft tone that I would have told him anything he needed to hear. ¡°Are you having cold feet?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said quickly. Thest thing I wanted was for him to think I did not want to be mated to him when it was quite literally the only thing I wanted. ¡°I heard something about the ceremony that I wanted to ask you.¡± ¡°What did you hear?¡± his voice was guarded as if he already had an idea what I knew but he wanted to be sure. ¡°If I were to die,¡± he fisted his hands by his sides and I knew he hated that sentence but I needed to exin my fears. ¡°If I died then you could lose your mind. Why would you risk that?¡± A look crossed his face but I barely had time to analyze it before he turned me around so I was sitting on his table and he was standing between my legs. There was nothing erotic about the position. If anything, it felt intimate and romantic, especially with the way he stared deep into my eyes. ¡°If you die then I die anyways,¡± I opened my mouth to protest but he cut me off. ¡°If you leave this earth then I will leave with you. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is in five years from now or five hundred. I would much rather take the risk. of dying alongside you and getting to see three hundred years with you than to let your life fade away.¡± ¡°The average wolf lives to a hundred and fifty. That is simply a fraction to the kind of life a lycan lives. The oldest lycan lived to around seven hundred years. I have about five hundred years of my life left and I would be damned if I don¡¯t spend as much of my time as I can with you. If I do this, you will age the way lycans do. You will the age 1/4 way I age and that maximizes the time I get with you. It is worth it to me.¡± My eyes welled up with tears and he muttered a curse under his breath as he wiped it away. I tried to stop the tears but they just kepting. I had never been spoken to like that before in my life. No one had ever thought that I was worth living for and I didn¡¯t know how to handle the feeling. ¡°Freya, please,¡± he pecked my l*ps softly. ¡°I hate seeing you cry.¡± I wiped at my cheeks with the back of my hands. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too,¡± he said and he showed me just how much. I hadn¡¯t seen him since we fell asleep together after that and my skin itched to see him. I was told that it was customary that I did not see him until the ceremony. Aiden however was passing me small notes to update me on how Jaxon was doing. It was fun receiving the notes and having to read them in secret because everyo would have freaked out if they knew we were in correspondence because apparently it was bad luck. Kiara was the only other bright light in my day. She was very excited and did not mind the long and stressful care treatments we had to undergo. She loved the rose baths and she was extremely happy when the stylists came over to work on her hair. She kept mentioning how she felt like a princess and everyone made sure to remind her that she was one. ¡°Look at me mummy,¡± she squealed as she made her way out from the dressing curtain where she was hiding. She was adamant that she wanted to surprise me with her dress. It didn¡¯t matter that I had seen it before seeing as I had veto vote over what she wore- she wanted to surprise me with it. It was a long and beautiful dress made of the softest blue color. When she first showed me, I tried to convince her that it was a bad idea because the ceremony was taking ce outside but she did not care. The dress flowed all the way down to the ground and was sleeveless. It was adorned with tiny crystals in a beautiful butterfly shaped pattern. She wore silver shoes under the dress and there was a miniature tiara on her head. The first thing I asked when I was told about the tiara was whether it was going to be fake but no one answered me. Seeing it in person, I knew that the gems were real. I i I ¡°You look absolutely beautiful,¡± I said to her as I squatted so we were eye level. ¡°You are the most gorgeous princess I have ever seen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re prettier, mummy,¡± she eximed as if it was something I should have known. ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest and bestest princess.¡± ¡°Your mummy is going to be a Queen, not a princess,¡± one of the stylists said and Kiara¡¯s eyes widened into.. 2/4 saucers. LD She grabbed a hold of my dress as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. My dress was very simr to hers in color only. I liked the shade and I told the stylists I wanted the same. It was short and the front of it barely grazed my knee while the back flowed to around my mid shin. The torso of the dress stuck to me like second skin and it was in an off the shoulder style. It also had a million tiny stones arranged in a pattern over my bust. My hair was curled and left to flow around my back but I was void of a crown, I was told that I would receive one after the official mating ceremony. There was a knock on the door and one of the stylists went to open it revealing Aiden. He took one look at us and I saw the corner of his l*ps tilt up in a smile. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± I was anxious. I tried to hide it as I made my way over to him and I tried to hide it when I took his outstretched hand but I knew he felt the tremors that wracked through them. I had no idea why I was anxious. This was what I wanted. This was the best thing that could have happened to me but something felt off and I felt a huge sense of unease. ¡°It is normal to be nervous,¡± Aiden said as we walked through the busy hallway. He dropped his voice so no one would hear us. The hallway was crawling with guards and maids who were setting up for the party that would hold after the ceremony. Kiara was wide eyed and gazing at everyone and everything while clutching Aiden¡¯s other hand so there was no fear that she would hear. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous,¡± I said and Aiden shot me a pointed look. ¡°I am nervous but that¡¯s not what this is. I can¡¯t help but feel like something bad is going to happen. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just projecting because of my anxiety but I can¡¯t shake off the feeling. Aiden stayed silent and for a while, I had lost hope of him responding to me. We got to the car that was to take us to the venue and he helped Kiara in. I was about to get in as well when he ced a hand in front of me effectively blocking my way. I cut me off. robably worried because of what happened to Kiara,¡± I opened my mouth to profez Quiz C ¡°There aren¡¯t going to be many people there. These kind of ceremonies are very private. Regardless of all of that, Jaxon would rather die than let anything happen to you and that is not an over exaggeration. He loves you more than he has ever loved anything before. If he didn¡¯t then he wouldn¡¯t be linking his life with yours.¡± ¡°I know that, but 3/4 +5 But what?¡± he asked. ¡°There is nothing for you to worry about. I will be there and I am in charge of security. If ou don¡¯t believe him then believe that I won¡¯t let anything bad happen.¡± here was a fierce sense of security and assurance in his eyes and I knew that Aiden would protect us with his life it came down to it. I sighed and nodded. You¡¯re right,¡± I forced a smile on my l*ps and squared my shoulders. If I didn¡¯t feel confident then I was going to ake it until I was able to make it. ¡°I have a ceremony to attend.¡± Aiden¡¯s l*ps curled up into a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Now let¡¯s leave before you change your mind, Jaxon is already going crazy and thest thing I need is to chase down a runaway bride.¡± Iughed out loud and Aiden removed his hand for me to get into the car. I sat next to my daughter and she looked up at me with a smile unaware of the emotional turmoil I had just gone through a few seconds ago. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked and she nodded eagerly. She didn¡¯t have much to do but I made sure she had a part to y in the ceremony. I stretched out¨C my hand and she wasted no time in cing her dainty fingers in mine ¡°Let¡¯s go make this official.¡± 4/4 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 The drive to the venue took around fifteen minutes and during those fifteen minutes, I went through about four different emotions. I went through excitement then nervousness then fear that I would somehow trip over my own feet and embarrass myself and then finally worry, I didn¡¯t know what I had to be worried about but I knew that there was something on the horizon. I didn¡¯t know what it was but I knew it was worth being worried about. As soon as the car stopped, Kiara practically leaped out. I could feel her excitement and although she didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening, I could tell that she was happy to be dressed up. Aiden held out his hand for her like a knight to a princess and she giggled and took it. I shook my head at them and made a mental note to teil Aiden to be careful so Kiara didn¡¯t develop a crush on him. ¡°Are you good?¡± Aiden asked and I nodded. He stretched out his other hand and I took it. ¡°Everything is going to be fine. Jaxon is waiting for you on the other side.¡± I nodded and forced myself to smile. Aiden was right, everything was going to be fine because I was going to be mated to the man I loved and we would get to live the rest of our lives together and it didn¡¯t matter what troubles would arise in future because we have each other and we always would. I was busy worrying about all the things that could have gone wrong instead of worrying about all the things that were going right. Aiden led us towards the door and once we got there, he excused himself to enter through the side entrance. I was the only one who was expected to walk in this way but I had demanded that Kiara walk in with me because she was just as important in this as Jaxon and I. I nced down at her and saw her fidgeting with her skirt in excitement. squeezed her hand as reassurance for her and to remind myself that everything would be fine. when the doors finally opened. I had not seen the venue in person. I had given the instructions on how I wanted it to look but because of time I had not been able to check on things after. It looked even more perfect than I thought it would be. There were less than twerty chairs which were upied by the elders, Aiden, Nadia and both mine and Kiara¡¯s guards. I had fond of Jael and Jaden and I wanted them to be present at the mating ceremony. grown to Ivy crawled up the walls in a cottage core vibe and flowers were present at every angle you turned to. Everyone was in pastel colors adding to the ethereal vibe of the ceremony and in the middle of all of it stood Jaxon. He was in a tailored suit with a light blue tie. I was sure Aiden told him the color of the dresses so he could match. Standing beside him was the priestess who was going to officiate the ceremony. Instead of waiting for the cue, Kiara snatched her hand out of mine and ran across the room and into Jaxon¡¯s arms. Everyone burst outughing at her antic¨Ceven Jaxon who picked her up easily. She whispered something to him and pointed in my direction. He whispered something back to her and ced her on the ground. She ran back over to me and stretched out her hand. 1/4 once more. I took her hand without hesitation. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Even though it wasn¡¯t what was nned, I didn¡¯t mind the shift because it just felt more genuine to our dynamic as a family. As soon as we got to where Jaxon was standing, Kiara literally gave my hand to Jaxon. Once she was certain that Jaxon was holding me, she took a step back. ¡°There you go daddy,¡± she beamed widely as if she had done the most exciting task in the world. ¡°Did I do well?¡± ¡°You were excellent,¡± he told her and he used his free hand to ruffle her hair. ¡°Go sit with Aiden.¡± She rushed off and Jaxon finally turned to me and mouthed the word hi. All I could do was mouth it back while trying not to let my smile split my face in two. Gone was all the earlier nervousness, I was now filled with nothing but excitement and anticipation for the moment where we would finally be one. ¡°Are you ready?¡± the priestess asked and we both nodded. ¡°I need to confirm that neither of you was coerced into this.¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t,¡± we said at the same time. She was wearing a long dark robe that seemed to change color the more she moved. She muttered a few words under her breath that I knew were not in English and she produced a silver chalice from behind her. We watched as she threw some herbs inside and finally poured a dark liquid with a foul odor into the cup. ¡°This is the cup of longevity,¡± she said more to me than anyone else. ¡°It has been in the lycan family since the days of our hunter. This was how the moon goddess was able to turn him into a lycan and it has been passed down from generations. It will not turn you into a lycan but it will grant you the same powers as one and your will begin to age like us for as long as your mate is alive. Do you agree to the terms?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I said without any hesitation. She gestured for my hand and I gave her the one that wasn¡¯t in Jaxon¡¯s hold. Before I could process anything, she sliced at my wrist with a silver dagger. It burned and didn¡¯t heal immediately because of the type of weapon used. She held the hand over the chalice so my blood would drip into it until she was satisfied. Once she was done, she handed me a napkin to wrap my hand in. She did the same to Jaxon but he was more prepared for it and did not flinch. Also, silver did not hurt them the way it hurt me. She had to cut his palm twice to get the amount of blood that she wanted. Once she was satisfied, she swirled it around and wrapped a red ribbon around it before lifting it up to the sky. I did not know 2/4 whether it was my imagination or not but it looked like the sky was growing darker by the moment. She handed the ss to Jaxon. ¡°Drink.¡± He did not hesitate before lifting it to his l*ps and I couldn¡¯t help but cringe slightly. He handed it over to me and I knew I had to do the same. When I brought it up to my l*ps, the smell hit me and I almost gagged but I forced the contents into my mouth and swallowed. For some reason, it didn¡¯t taste as bad as it smelled. It had a rather smoky taste to it that I couldn¡¯t understand or ce my finger on. I handed the cup back to the priestess and she turned it over and dipped the rest of the contents over our intertwined hands and onto the floor. As soon as the first drop hit the ground, thunder crackled through the sky. I jumped but Jaxon kept a firm grip on my hands. I nced at the priestess but she was not looking at me, she was staring at a spot in the sly. I followed her gaze and somehow in the darkened sky was the moon shining brightly. I was completely dumbfounded because it was too early for the moon to be out or for it to be shining so bright. ¡°This has not happened in over a thousand years,¡± the priestess muttered and I turned to her in a panic. ¡°What is happening?¡± ¡°The moon goddess has blessed your union.¡± I had never heard of it happening before but it seemed to be a good thing because Jaxon pulled me into his arms and ki*sed me deeply. I could taste the mixture on his tongue but I didn¡¯t care and I allowed him to pull me close and k*ss me with reckless abandon. When he pulled away, I was gasping for air and he had a wolfish grin on his face. ¡°I take it that it is a good thing,¡± I said andughter bubbled out of his chest. The sound of pping brought me back to reality and I realized we were with people. I turned to our guests and saw everyone on their feet. My cheeks flushed pink especially when the elders left their seats and walked over to Jaxon and I. they positioned themselves directly in front of me and Loris stepped forward with a crown in a velvet case. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I had to curtsy because I was taller than him and he ced the beautiful crown on my head. It was golden with tiny diamonds embedded in it but it was light and I loved it. Once I stood, I felt Jaxon lean into my ear. ¡°That is thest time you will ever bow for anyone,¡± he said with such fierceness that I felt shivers roll down my spine. 3/4 The elders all went down on one knee in front of me and it hit me with a brutal force that I was now the Queen of lycans- me, a werewolf. Everyone else took a cue from them and soon everyone was on their knees. Jaxon turned me to face him and he followed suit. I took a step back in rm. ¡°You don¡¯t bow for anyone.¡± ¡°I will bow for my crown and my family,¡± he said without any hesitation as he stood to his feet. ¡°You, Freya, are both.¡± Right after the ceremony, we were all supposed to leave for the after party. I had requested that it be held in the ballroom under the pce. There was an entrance to it at the back of the pce so people did not have to go through the front and the stress of going down those flights of stairs. Aiden and Kiara came over to congratte us and Jaxon whispered something in his ears that had him grinning from ear to ear. Before I could ask what he had told him, Aiden picked up Kiara and led her into the car we had ¡°Where are they going?¡± I asked Jaxon and he didn¡¯t respond. He led me towards his car and opened the door for me. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jaxon just closed the door and walked around the car to get into the driver¡¯s seat. Once the door was closed behind him, he pulled me in for a bruising ki*s that had my head spinning on its axis. ¡°They are going for the party and we are going to our room because I need to be inside you or I will go mad.¡± 4/4 1. 0. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Jaxon practically sped the entire way to the pce. There was a thrill that came with knowing what we were about to do and rushing over to do it. I could only imagine how many people would be looking for us and wondering why we were yet to arrive. The drive to the pce felt extremely long even though it took just fifteen minutes to get there. Javon parked in front of the house and led me in through the first door. It wasn¡¯t as crowded as it usually was because most people were at the other entrance helping the guests and serving them. We were ignored save for the asional bowing from servants and guards but Jaxon and I ignored them As soon as we got into the room. Jaxon shut the door and pinned me against it then kissed me deeply. I barely had time to gather my bearings before he lifted me by my thighs so I wrapped my legs around his hips and deepened the kiss. It was frenzied and passionate, almost as if he could not get enough of me. I wanted every part of him. I wanted him inside of me in every way possible. He brushed my hair over my shoulder and ced open mouthed kisses against my neck. His lips grazed my mark and I let out an embarrassingly loud moan, I felt him shudder when the sound left my lips and he pulled back to gaze down at me There was pure and unhindered lust in his eyes as he gazed down at me. He ced his forehead directly on mine. ¡°You are so beautiful.¡± Despite the tension in the air. I was able to smile softly, Neither of us moved for a while, we just stayed there enjoying the silence and the peace, then I broke it. I shifted my hips slightly and Jaxon let out a pained groan. He gripped my hips with both hands trying to still me but I wanted more and I could see him trying to keep a grip on his control. I wanted him unleashed. ¡°We have very limited time.¡± I mumbled against his lips. ¡°Why are you being so respectful when I want you to f*ck me gainst the door?¡± I had never spoken so brazenly and I saw his eyes widen in shock for a second before iming my lips in a bruising kiss. I let out a moan as his tongue slid into my mouth andpletely dominated me. All I could do was try and keep up with his pace. I pulled back to get some air and his lips moved back to my neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this dress ripped off then you need to take it off now,¡± he breathed but he didn¡¯t stop his movements and I didn¡¯t want to leave the warmth of his embrace. ¡°You have five seconds Freya, make your choice.¡± ¡°You bought it.¡± I reminded him. ¡°If you rip it then it is your money that will be going down the-¡± I had barely finished my sentence when he pinned me to the wall with his body and ripped my dress off me in one quick tug. He bared me breasts to him and my nipples were hard as rock. I let out a gasp as the dress fell open and he licked his lips as he stared hungrily at my torso. Aint was at the tip of my tongue but it quickly left me when his lips closed around my nipple. I arched my back off the wall and bit down on my lips hard to silence my moan. Jaxon didn¡¯t like that one bit because he mmed lus hips into me hard and the sound that I was trying desperately to muffle came barreling out. Leould feel him sturk against my skin and I couldn¡¯t even think about anything else but the intense pleasure he was giving me. ¡°Jaxon, please, I begged If he didn¡¯t f*ck me I was going to go crazy. Jason ced me on the ground and a protest left my lips. Before I could fully form my words, he ripped the rest of the dress utt me and let it pool to the ground in a heap of blue material I stared at the dress on the floor then watched as Jaxon took off his shirt I tried to help but he swatted my hands away and statructed me to stand by the door 1 obliged mainly because the sight of him slowly undressing was so erotic that it had my 1/2 KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. CS & Business Entrancu Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:15 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 51 turning into putty in his hands. ¡°You¡¯re my good little whore, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked and just like that, I spasmed around his cock as my orgasm threatened to consume me. Jaxon rode out my orgasm and I realized that he didn¡¯t cum. He stayed inside of me and pressed a kiss into my neck. We were both slicked with sweat and I was exhausted but Jaxon didn¡¯t seem to be tired as he ran his fingers down my chest and over my nipples. He moved his hips slowly and I moaned. ¡°Jaxon, please.¡± ¡°What do you want baby?¡± he asked as he began to f*ck me slowly. It had my head spinning on its axis and I gripped his shoulders hard. ¡°Do you want me to stop? Do you want me to go harder?¡± He lifted me up and carried me over to the bed and unceremoniously dumped me on the sheets. I pouted from the emptiness that I felt as he pulled out of me but he climbed onto the bed and flipped me over in one move so I was on all fours. He lined up beside me and ran his hands down my spine. arched into his touch and I heard him hum in approval. Suddenly, his hands gripped my hair into a makeshift ponytail and he tugged it back hard enough to blur the lines of pain. I had to steady my hands on the headboard and that seemed to be his intention because as soon as I had done that, he released his grip on my hair slightly. ¡°Hold onto the headboard,¡± he mmed into me once more and moaned from how deep he was able to enter in that position 2.3 KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. CS & Business Entrance Tests O 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:15 Sat, May 18 M Chapter 51 C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He moved into me slowly at first trying to drive me to the brink of insanity until I was a heap of tears and a blubbering mess underneath him. He forced every plea out of my mouth and held my hips in a tight grip so I couldn¡¯t just take control as I wished. I could feel the tautness in his bones and I knew it was torture to him as much as it was to me. ¡°You know what I realized?¡± he asked and I hummed because I couldn¡¯t form any coherent words. ¡°You like to be treated like a whore in bed. You want to be used like the little 8uck toy you are. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± When I didn¡¯t answer, he spanked my a*s and I couldn¡¯t stop the moan that left me. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I just want you to move, please.¡± ¡°Beg me to f*ck you,¡± he whispered in my ear. ¡°Beg me like the little slut that you are and I will make sure you see the stars.¡± I tried to stop it but I came around his c*ck at those words. My orgasm ripped through me with such force that I saw stars dance beneath my eyelids. Jaxon chuckled behind me but did not increase or change his pace, he still kept it traitorously slow. By the time I came down from my high, my bones felt like lead and my body felt like jelly but Jaxon hadn¡¯t stopped. ¡°What do you say to one more orgasm?¡± he asked and I whimpered. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Everything is sore. I can¡¯t give you any more.¡± ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± he asked but my tongue was too heavy to form words. He flipped me over so I was lying on my back and our chests were pressed together. ¡°You¡¯ll keep cuming until I say it is enough.¡± I wanted to protest but I couldn¡¯t because he made good on his promise and he f*cked me until I forgot my own name and the only sounds that I could form were whimpers and his name. END GIFT COMMENT KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES ENROLL NOW! III Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Jaxon and I werepletely sweat slicked by the time we were done. I would have preferred to stay locked up in the room with him but we had duties that required our attention. We had to take separate showers because taking one together would have ensured that we never left the room. Once I was out, I put on a light coating of makeup and retrieved the dress I was to wear for the after party. It was a floor length silver gown with a thigh high slit. It was sleeveless but had a flowing cape that dissolved into a long and sheer train and it stuck to me like second skin. I paired it with strappy silver heels and retouched my lip gloss. I was still at the table doing that when Jaxon made his way out of the closet felly dressed in another tailored suit. His hair was still damp and the curls were very evident especially when he ran his hands through them. He made his way over to me, ced his hands on my shoulder and pressed a kiss to the centre of my head. I dropped the lip gloss down on the vanity and looked up at him. His eyes fell to my lips and I could tell that he wanted to kiss me but I was very well aware. that if he started then we would never leave the room so I quietly slipped out of his hold and stood to my feet. ¡°We have guests waiting for us,¡± I reminded him and he grumbled a few incoherent words under his breath. ¡°They are probably already wondering where we are right now.¡± I tried to step away from him but he reached out and pulled me towards him by my hips. My hands went out to steady themselves on his chest and he leaned down to kiss me when someone knocked on the door. The annoyance in his expression was palpable and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I saw the corner of his lips tilt up as he heard meugh but he quickly smothered it ¡°Duty calls,¡± I whispered and he sighed but released me. I walked over to the door before he could change his mind and pulled it open. Aiden was standing there and he had his hands over his eyes like a little kid trying to hide from someone. I rolled my eyes and pulled his hands away from his face but I saw that he had his eyes kept tightly shut. ¡°I need to know if you¡¯re decent,¡± he spoke softly as if it was supposed to be a secret between us. ¡°I can already smell the room and thest thing I need is to get a sneak peek at Jaxon¡¯s-¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Before he could finish, Jaxon walked over and punched him in the arm. Aiden made a groan of pain and his eyes flew open. He rubbed the spot while nursing a small pout and muttering a few words under his breath about being treated unfairly by his friends. I shook my head as I watched the two of them interact. I will always be grateful that Jaxon has someone like Aiden in his life. ¡°Your guests are waiting,¡± Aiden said after a few seconds of nursing his arm. ¡°There is only so much stalling I can do before people realize that you¡¯re missing. Lycans are very attentive creatures. It is not hard to put two and two together.¡± ¡°We just went to change for the party,¡± I said dismissively and Aiden hummed in a way that made it so obvious that he did not believe me. ¡°Let¡¯s hope your lying skills somehow improve between now and the moment you get into the ballroom.¡± This time, I was the one who punched him in the arm. man When we got to the ball and I saw how many people were there, my mouth fell open: knew Jaxon was an important but I was not prepared for the amount of people that were in that hall. It had been arranged with long tables and chairs gracing the entire ce. It had been cleaned and scrubbed so much that the metal knights were gleaming. There was immense chatter and as soon as we walked in, all the chatter died down. In one organized move, everyone stood to their feet and bowed to Jaxon and I. I felt ufortable with all the attention but Jaxon quickly intertwined his hands with mine in a silent show of solidarity and to remind me that he was with me. As 1/3 KIPS VIRTUAL ||| ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! < 11:15 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 52 towards the throne people rose, Jaxon led me forward and I followed his lead. He walked through the centre with all eyes on us but he didn¡¯t seem to mind. He had his nose turned up as if he thought everyone was beneath him and made his way in the centre of the room. Thest time I was in here, there was just one massive throne. I had never taken my time to look at it before but staring at it now, I knew it was what was left of the throne of pure gold that his father was lounging on in that picture. The bottom was still pure gold but someone had torn it down and had the rest of it reced. I had a brief moment of panic where I wondered where I was going to sit seeing as there was only one throne. I nced at Jaxon out of the corner of my eye trying to ask my question but he didn¡¯t meet my eyes. When he got to the throne, he stepped to the side and gestured for me to sit down. I stared at him in shock with wide eyes. I silently shook my head telling him there was no way I was going to sit on the throne. In one quick move, he tugged me forward and had me sitting on the throne. It was cold to touch but for some reason, my skin went warm. A chorus of gasps went through the room when they realized I was the one sitting on the throne. Jaxon didn¡¯t care about anyone else. he shed me a victorious smirk and settled down on the arm of the throne. He winked at me and I flushed pink then promptly looked away. My eyes fell on Loris first. His mouth was wide open and for a second, I was worried that he would catch flies. He noticed my eyes on him and he quickly looked away as if he had been caught doing something illegal. I looked around again and found Aiden. He was making his way towards the throne and he was holding Kiara¡¯s hand. She looked nervous to be under the scrutiny of so many eyes. She was clutching Aiden¡¯s hand like her life depended on it and 1 knew that if he let her go she was either going to cry or bolt. I smiled at her in encouragement and it seemed to help because a little of the tension left her shoulders. Aiden made his way to the dais of the throne but he did not climb the steps. He bowed to both of us there and released Kiara¡¯s hands. Her eyes widened in worry but he gave her a soft look of assurance and gestured to us. She didn¡¯t hesitate before walking up the stairs and stopping directly at my feet. I didn¡¯t care what the appropriate protocol was, I lifted my daughter and ced her in my lap. Jaxon squeezed my shoulder in assurance and I couldn¡¯t help but feel like we had done the right thing. I could only imagine what everyone else was seeing- the royal family together. I liked the sound of that. As soon as we were all situated on the throne, the party officially started. Kiarained about being hungry so Jaxon ordered a server to bring something for her to eat. I had expected proper food but when the small te of finger foods was brought over, she reached out for it with eager hands and practically began stuffing her mouth. She looked cute so I couldn¡¯t even be annoyed. When I began to worry was when chocte covered strawberries were brought for her. I was concerned at how much of a sugar rush she would have at night.¡± A few dignitaries came up to the steps of the throne to greet Jaxon and I. They all tried to connect with Kiara possibly in the hopes that bonding with her would give them a spot in our good books but she did not seem concerned with talking to anyone. Jaxon introduced each person that came up by whispering their names and positions in my car so I wouldn¡¯t bepletely left out in the conversation. One hour into the party and my cheeks were hurting from the amount of times I had to smile at people and pretend to know who they were. I was just about ready to call it a night but knew the party was just starting and I knew that if I wanted to be jaxon¡¯s mate then I had to get used to events like this. I nced down at Kiara who was in myp. She wasn¡¯t bothered by anything and I knew in a few minutes she would be allowed to go back to her room and fall asleep. How I longed to be a chuld again ¡°You look exhausted, Jaxon whispered to me and I barely held back a groan. ¡°You have no idea He chuckded softly under his breath and reached out for Kiara who was in myp. She allowed him pick her up and I could already yawning. She had spent the past hour alternating between myp and bothering Aiden who didn¡¯t KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:15 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 52 seem to mind having her around. Jaxon¡¯s eyes zed over and Aiden arrived almost immediately. Jaxon handed Kiara to him and whispered instructions into his cars presumably to take her to bed. Aiden nodded and within a second, he was out of the ballroom. I could see some eyes following him but no one dared to actually get up to follow. Once the door had shut behind him, Jaxon stood to his feet and stretched out his hand to me. ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked but he stayed silent and held out his hand. I took it without hesitation and he led me to my feet. ¡°It is customary that we lead everyone into a dance. I know you¡¯re exhausted but while everyone is dancing then we can slip out.¡± I didn¡¯t really have a choice in the matter so I allowed him lead me to the middle of the vast dance floor. His hand moved to my waist and right on cue, the music started. Jaxon led me through the steps and although I stepped on his feet a few times, he didn¡¯t seem to mind. We danced alone for the first song but by the second, everyone started filing the dance floor. It started out as a quiet and calm waltz but before I knew it, the music had changed to an upbeat style. Everyone- including the elders- was dancing. I was so immersed with watching them that I didn¡¯t even realize when Jaxon slipped his hands into my elbow and pulled me out of the room. As soon as the doors closed behind us and we were bathed in silence and darkness, I heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you think we will be missed?¡± I asked and through the darkness I stu him shrug ¡°Probably not.¡± he murmured and he wanted to say more but I caught sight of a figure lurking in the shadows SEND GIFT COMMENT KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, C$ & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 My entire body froze up. I barely had time to warn Jaxon before the person made their way out of the shadows. I let out a sigh of relief when I realized it was just Jared. I couldn¡¯t help but mentally face palm at how slow my responses were. If it were someone who wanted to hurt us then I would not have been able to defend myself or warn Jaxon in time and we both could have died. Your majesties,¡± he bowed although I saw him sh a discreet sule in my direction. ¡°I was tasked to give you the letters of congrattions from your well wishers. Am I to leave it in your office or ¡°We will have it. 1 reached out to take the massive stack of letters in his hand. Thank you. Are you sure they are from well wishers?¡± I was still hesitant about receiving letters especially after what had happened thest time with Kiara but when he nodded, I allowed some of the tension bleed out of my shoulders. He bowed once more and disappeared into the darkness the exact way he came As he left. I turned to Jaxon. ¡°Do we actually have to read them all ¡°Unfortunately, yes, he murmured and I resisted the urge to groan. ¡°It is customary that we read all of them and respond to them. It is a sign of respect and honor to the leaders. It is important to build a good rtionship with your subjects.¡± ¡°Being a ruler sounds hard¡± He led me quietly up the stairs and into our room. We were greeted by a few maids and guards but none of them stayed to chat. As soon as we got in, the first thing I did was strip off my dress. I was tired and I wanted nothing more than to change into a pair of pajamas or one of Jaxon¡¯s oversized shirts and just snuggle under the nket. I rushed into the bathroom and scrubbed off everyst trace of makeup off my face. When I got out, the first thing I noticed was the smell of food. It wafted around the room and my stomach grumbled loudly. Jason chuckled and I looked up at him sitting by the headboard He had a large tray filled with food and my mouth watered. Without another word, I rushed over to the bed and plopped a fruit slice into my mouth. ¡°You are a life saver.¡± I murmured under my breath as I kissed hum Heughed and just pulled me into his side. He brought out the letters and I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°It would be more productive if we read them right now Tiet out sigh and packed up the first one. Most of the letters were very respectful and just simple congrattions. I figured a formal letter respouse would be enough as a reply to their letters. We read while we ate and by the time I was done eating. I was already duzing off 1knew five more minutes and I would be fast asleep I was about to give up on the letters when I caught sight of the name on one of the letters. I reached forward as if possessed and pulled it straight towards me Jaxon nced at me out of the corner of his eye as if concerned but I couldn¡¯t be bathered to pay attention to him I nced at the hamur in shock and confusion I had hoped I read it wrong but it turned out I did not. The name was in a titul swirl and I kurs he obviously didn¡¯t write it because there was no way his writing was that good. There was no way Har that horrible and cruel could have produced something that beautiful ¨C wded and all I could do was turn the letter over to hun Me des droned diary and realized was because had never spoken about it. I swallowed the lump in my mundiairly I i KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. C$ & Business Entranc- Tests O 17+LMS FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:15 Sat, May 18 7 J M Chapter 53 throat trying to make sure oy voice remained even while I spoke because I would be da*ned if I allowed myself because of that as*hole. waver ¡°Jaxon asked once more and I could tell he was very worried. He had turned his entire body towards me ¡°Freya, what is it?¡± and I could see that his hands were raised as if to reach out to me but unsure. ¡°That¡¯s Alpha Noxian,¡± I said after a beat of silence. ¡°That was my first mate and the man who left me for my sister.¡± If it were another time, the expression on his face would have beenical. His face shifted from confusion to annoyance. then shock. He took the letter out of my hands and ripped it open. His eyes flew over the pages so fast that I was unsure if he was actually reading the words. By the time he was done, I could feel the anger radiating off his body and if it were a cartoon, there would have been steaming out of his ears, ¡°What does it say?¡± I reached out for the letter but Jaxon kept it out of my reach. ¡°Jaxon, I have a right to see it.¡± ¡°You will,¡± he assured me but stood to his feet. ¡°Put on some pants, WEI need to talk to Aiden.¡± I didn¡¯t know what was happening but I knew it was serious so I threw on a pair of my sweatpants, I was sure I was a sight to behold in Jaxon¡¯s shirt that reached almost my knees and my sweatpants but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care, Jaxon intertwined our fingers and led me out of the room and towards the council room. Aiden was already there when we arrived and I assumed it was because Jaxon had mind linked him. He looked even more exhausted than we did and I almost felt guilty for calling him out to handle the problem but I knew Aiden would neverin. He was loyal to a fault and that was one of his most endearing qualities. ¡°I¡¯m assuming this is important.¡± Aiden drawled as he took a seat and crossed his legs on the table. Jaxon was so annoyed that he didn¡¯t even notice Aiden¡¯s feet. Instead, he dropped the letter in frontUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g of him. Aiden raised a brow. ¡°Do you want me to respond to your letters?¡± ¡°Read it,¡± I implored and Aiden sighed then picked it up. His brows furrowed as he took in the words. ¡°Can you read it out loud! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in it.¡± Aiden nced at Jaxon as if asking for permission and I figured that it must have been very bad for him to not want to say it out Jaxon reluctantly nodded and Aiden cleared his throat and grimaced as if he could not bear to repeat the words. Can someone tell me what the letter said?¡± I asked suddenly getting very agitated. ¡°Congrattions, Freya,¡± Aiden began slowly, ¡°I never would have pegged you for someone who was so ambitious. You tried to rope me in with false ims of being my mate and when I rejected you, you decided to leave me and sink your ws into the king. I have to admit that is smart even for you.¡± ¡°One thing you seemed to forget during your nning is that people saw you publicly im me as your mate. I do not enjoy bring double crossed and right now, I have lost all interest in Vidlet. As I was your first mate, I have the rightful im over you. We can discuss thister over a meeting. I look forward to hearing your response on that.¡± The room went deathly silent after that. No one dared to utter a word or even breathe too loudly. It was not that I was very moved or affected by the words in the letter, it was that I was confused and shocked on what to do. ¡°When are we scheduling the meeting?¡± I asked finally breaking the silence and both men turned to me with scrunched brows ¡°We might as well hear what he has to say¡± ¡°His inviation does not need to be honored¡± Jaxon deadpanned ¡°There is no reason whatsoever why we should be speaking KIPS VIRTUAL 111 ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMS Ox € FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:15 Sat, May 18 WM. Chapter 53 ¡°Then why did you call-the meeting?¡± Jaxon fell silent at my words. ¡°If you had no intention of answering him then why did you ask everyone toe here? I thought you would have called this to discuss a way we can meet with him that would be safe for both parties.¡± Jaxon sighed and ran his hands through his hair in frustration. ¡°I want to know how we can stop him from contacting us ever again.¡± ¡°You can ban his letters or his calls but he will find a way. I wasn¡¯t trying to make Noxian look stronger or better than he was; I was just stating a fact. It was obvious that he wanted to speak to me and I knew that he was not going to stop until he go that. We might as well just do what he wants so that we could check our boxes. ¡°She has a point,¡± Aiden piped up and Jaxon turned to him with a look filled with betrayal. ¡°We don¡¯t even have to go to his pack and he does not have toe here. Technology is a thing and we can just schedule an online interviewTM I could tell that Jaxon still wasn¡¯t sold on the idea and I didn¡¯tpletely me him. I had never spoken much about my old mate but he knew the basics. He knew that he had rejected me for my sister and right after, I was sold to him. A part of him med Noxian for everything that happened. ¡°Jaxon.¡± I reduced my voice into the softest whisper I could muster. ¡°You know this is the best option. You are going to be there the entire time. He cannot hurt me through a screen.¡± Jaxon hesitated for a second before sighing. ¡°The moment I get any hint of foul y, the conversation is over. ¡°Crystal.¡± I nodded but I couldn¡¯t help my victorious smile. I turned to Aiden who nodded and stood to his feet. He picked up the letter and put it in his pocket. Is that clear?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll respond to the letter and schedule the meeting.¡± he turned to walk towards the door but he stopped directly next to me and whispered so low that Jaxon couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing. If this flops, Jaxon will skin my hide.¡± ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if I was trying to convince him or myself but he sighed, turned on his heels and walked out. It was just Jaxon and I in the room. Jaxon was not pleased with the decision that had just been taken but he was going to stand by it. In the meantime, I needed to prepare to meet Noxian. SEND GIFT KIPS VIRTUAL COMMENT ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMS FEATURES ENROLL NOW! < Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Neither Jaxon nor I could fall asleep all night. We bothy under the covers trying to delude each other into thinking we were sleeping but I think a part of us knew the other person was awake. There was too much at stake for us to just fall asleep.. This was Alpha Noxian and although on the surface he seemed to be carefree and unbothered, I could tell that there was a sense of darkness and brutality lurking beneath his skin. By the time the sun came up, I gave up pretending and sat up in bed. I felt Jaxon tense up behind me but he did not move. I knew he was aware of my every move and he wanted to see how I was going to react. I dragged myself out of bed and into the bathroom. I had hoped that a long shower would help me rx but all it did was gue my mind with more thoughts. By the time I got out of the bathroom, Jaxon had finally risen from the bed. We stared at each other without moving for what felt like hours but in reality was just a few minutes. Within those few minutes, we showed each other how we really felt about the situation. I allowed him see my fear and apprehension and I was shocked when I saw the exact emotions mirrored in his gaze. As quickly as it started, it stopped and we were back to our usual selves. He walked past me to take a shower but made sure to press a kiss to my.temple before disappearing. While he got ready, I decided to go into the kitchen. I knew the maids were probably about to start breakfast but I wanted to do it myself because cooking always helped me rx. The maids did not hesitate to give me my space. In fact, as soon as the words left my lips, they nodded and excused. themselves. They had always respected me but this felt different As I thought about it. I realized that every single guard had kept a respectable distance from me. I did not know that officially mating with Jaxon would have such a drastic change but I should have expected it- he is the Alpha king. I busied myself in the kitchen and ended up making more food than I should have. I made breakfast burritos, banana chocte chip muffins, fresh fruits and blueberry smoothies. I didn¡¯t realize how much I had made until I was done and staring at the massive dishes. I decided to take them all and set the table. I was doing that when I felt a presence in the room. I knew it was Aiden so I didn¡¯t bother to turn. When I was done setting my back the table. I turned around and saw that he was standing much closer to me than expected. I jumped and almost hit against the table but his hand shot out and stabilized ine. He at least had the decency to shoot me a sheepish smile. ¡°Stop sneaking up on me,¡± I warned as I ced my hand over my chest to calm my racing heart. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I smelled food,¡± he said as if it was the simplest thing in the world and I rolled my eyes. ¡°I was also looking for Jaxon. Do you know where he is? I checked his office and his mind link is closed off.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I turned to see Jaxon standing by the door with a sleepy Kiara in his arms. He made his way over to us and I took Kiara from his arms so that he could talk to Aiden. She mumbled a few unintelligent words but I didn¡¯t even bother trying to decode them. If it was important then she would repeat it after she had woken up properly. I ced her in her chair and waited until I was sure she wouldn¡¯t sway and fall off before I took a step back. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked and she nodded so I handed her a smoothie first. I nced over at Jaxon and saw that he was in a heated conversation with Aiden. ¡°We can start eating, daddy might be a while.¡± Aiden and Jaxon did not return until Kiara and I were almost done eating. Just by looking at their faces, I knew that whatever they had spoken about was heavy and serious. I shot Jaxon a questioning look but he assured me with his eyes that he would tell meter. I knew he would so I did what we did best and I pretended. I kept on a smile for Kiara and acted like things were not potentially falling apart. If I couldn¡¯t control things, I would control what she knew. By the time we were done with breakfast, Aiden led Kiara away by telling her that Nadia was around. I was grateful for that KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, C5 & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! < 11:15 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 54 because it meant that she would be oblivious to what was happening. What made things worse was that her birthday was in a few days and because of how hectic things were, I doubted she would be able to have a proper birthday celebration. ¡°Noxian is being deliberately frustrating about the video meeting.¡± Jaxon said once we were alone and I turned to him. ¡°He refuses to give a direct response on whether or not he wants the meeting to be over video.¡± ¡°What are we going to do? If we asked again maybe he would respond or we could try giving him something he likes. If we gave some incentive-¡± ¡°No,¡± he turned to me with a bewildered look. ¡°Freya, we are in charge here. Do you realize the power that you hold in your hands right now? You have way too much power to be thinking about how to plead ¡°Ith someone that unimportant.¡± I opened my mouth to speak but he cut me off. ¡°There is no reason why you should be bothered by this. He does not have the upper hand in this situation. He cannot attack us, he does not have the manpower or the stupidity to attempt it. It is in his best interest to do as we asked. It I just annoying that he is taking so long to respond.¡± I was silent for a second because I had never thought about it that way. Despite living in the pce for so long, I was yet to see myself as powerful. For the longest time I had been an omegn and after that, I had been at the mercies of the humans. For so long. I had been at the bottom of the food chain. Now that I was finally at the top, I did not know how to act like it. ¡°Did you give him a deadline?¡± I asked once I had found my voice and Jaxon nodded. ¡°What happens if he doesn¡¯t respond by then?¡± ¡°He will, he assured me. ¡°Noxian likes power, he craves it. He knows he isn¡¯t in control here and his desire to speak to you seems to outweigh hismon sense or he would have never sent that letter in the first ce. He is probably just waiting until thest minute as a power y I didn¡¯t know anything about power ys or these kinds of things and for once. I was grateful that Jaxon grew up the way he did. He knew how to handle these sides of ruling that I probably would never be able to in my entire life. Jaxon must have sensed my train of thought because he sighed. Everything will be fine Freya, believe that.¡± I tried to believe it- I really did, but the longer I waited without Hearing from Noxian, the more anxious I became. I baked three different cakes for no reason except for the fact that I was completely stressed out and I rearranged the entire room from top to bottom. I was in the middle of flipping the mattress when Jaxon walked into the room. He took it in and turned to me with a raised brow. All I could do was offer him a sheepish smile in response and go back to what I was doing. I heard him mutter a few words under his breath before making his way over to me. I pretended like I didn¡¯t notice his presence and focused on the bed that I was making when all of a sudden, he pulled the sheets out of my hands. ¡°I was using that,¡± I grumbled but he ignored me and finished making the bed by himself. Anytime I tried to help, he would gently p my hand away and do the work himself. By the time he was done making the bed, he held out his hand to me. I didn¡¯t know what he intended but I knew I could trust him so I allowed him take my hand. I expected him to lead me outside the pce but to my shock, he led me down the halls towards his office. He opened the door and gestured for me to walk in first. He didn¡¯t lock the door behind him or anything, he just sat on his chair and gestured for me to walk over. I did albeit slowly and as soon as I was within arm¡¯s reach, he pulled me into hisp. Flet out a gasp but he made no move to show that he heard me. I waited for him to speak but he simply pulled up hisptop in front of him and began to work. I was stunned for the first minute and all I could do was open and close my mouth repeatedly because I could not form words. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I said once I had finally found my tongue and he took his time in responding to me. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g KIPS VIRTUAL ||| ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! < OX N 11:15 Sat, May 18 17 M. Chapter 54 ¡°You¡¯re spiraling and I can¡¯t stay with you because I¡¯m working so you can stay with me instead.¡± I opened my mouth to protest but closed it with a sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to sit on yourp all day, do you?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s a couch if you get tired,¡± I crossed my arms over my chest and raised a brow. He finally turned away from his work to look at me. ¡°Aiden is going to be here any minute to set up the online meeting with Noxian.¡± ¡°He responded?¡± ¡°I told you he would. All you had to do was be patient.¡± As if on cue, there was a knock on the door and Aiden made his way inside holding arge and rather old lookingptop Jaxon cleared his table for Aiden to ce it there and he started setting up everything they would need. ¡°Why not use the normalptop? This looks like it has been around for ages,¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s a precaution in case he tries to hack into it to get our important files.¡± Aiden exined and he took a step back then turned theptop to face Jaxon and I. There was a small circle that showed that it was connecting. Suddenly, there was a loud sound like a beep and right there in the centre of my screen was the man I never thought I would have to see again- Noxian. SEND GIFT COMMENT KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! ||| O 11:15 Sat, May 18 17 M. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Noxian looked older than I remembered. He had grown out his beard but his hair was cut short and close to his head. His eyes were as piercing as ever but there was something about him that just looked off. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the fact that he Jooked tired or if it was the fact that I just was not attracted to him anymore. To me, he had looked like the entire world but now, he looked like nothing. His eyes narrowed when he took in my position on Jaxon¡¯sp. I could tell that he was ufortable with it but he made no move to speak about it. In fact, neither of us spoke and for the first minute it was just us staring at the screen in silence. I nced up at Aiden who was standing behind the screen and he gave me a soft nod of assurance as if encouraging me to go on ¡°How nice of you to decide to speak to me.¡± Noxian said breaking the silence between us. ¡°I see you got my letter in one piece. Congrattions on your mating¡± ¡°Thank you, even though I knew he didn¡¯t mean his pleasantries, I made sure to thank him just to see his left eye twitch in annoyance. ¡°How is your mate, Violet? I never heard anything about a mating ceremony. Then again. I never cared to ask. I could feel his annoyance through the screen. His jaw clenched and he looked like he had something to say but he cast one nce at Jaxon who was seated calmly and decided against it. I saw him inhale deeply and run his hand over his head as it he was trying to calm himself. ¡°Violet is none of your concern. She has been appropriately dealt with ¡°Did you kill her?¡± he looked taken aback by my question. ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised, it is something that you are very capable of ¡°I did not kill Violet. It is quite the contrary actually, you killed her mother and sister. She was wrecked by what happened and she almost killed herself. I could not have a mentally unstable person as my Luna, so I stripped her of her position and sent her on her merry way.¡± I hesitated because I was not sure if Cressida and Dana were actually dead yet. I knew that Jaxon wanted to torture them but I never cared to ask about the details because I felt that what I did not know would not hurt me. I briefly turned to Jaxon but there was no emotion on his face. Through his eyes though, he managed to tell me that Noxian was right- he had killed Cressida and Dana. The real question now was how did Noxian find out? ¡°What do you want Noxian? I am tired of the back and forth. I got your threat in the form of a letter and now is a good time to say what you want because you will not get another chance.¡± He looked a little annoyed that I had forced the conversation to this end. I was sure that he had nned to draw out the conversation probably to get a little rise out of me or to get me to the point where I would say something I was not supposed to but I was not interested in ying his game and I wanted him to know that. ¡°You used to be a lot more fun Freya, that was one of the things liked the most about you,¡± he clicked his tongue disapprovingly and I felt Jaxon¡¯s grip on my waist tighten. ¡°Do you reject everyone you like or was I the special pea in the pod?¡± He smiled to himself then sat up straighter. ¡°Although, I heard that motherhood sometimes drains the fun out of everything and everyone. How is your daughter Freya? What is her name again? Was it Amy, Diana? That¡¯s right, it was Kiara.¡± My skin turned to ice but I refused to betray any emotion. I nced up at Aiden and he seemed to get the hint because he was out of the room in the next second. Jaxon¡¯s grip on me tightened and he let out a growl that although was not directed at me, it sent shivers down my spine. Even Noxian¡¯s smile wavered slightly when Jaxon growled. 1/3 KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! < 11:15 Sat, May 18 M Chapter 55 .40 ¡°You are walking on thin ice,¡± he said for the first time since the call began. ¡°One more word about my daughter and there will be nowhere on this earth that you can hide. I will ruin you and make sure that you are nothing but a faded memory. IS that understood?¡± For the first time in my life, I saw Noxian look a little scared and although he tried to hide it, the signs were ringly obvious. Before Noxian could speak, the door opened and Aiden returned, he nodded to let me know she was safe and I let out a sigh of relief. I turned back to the screen. ¡°I¡¯m bored of this conversation. You can either tell me what you want or you can f*ck off.¡± ¡°I already made my intentions clear in the letter. You were my mate before you were his and as far as I remember, you didn¡¯t ept my rejection so our bond is not broken. I renounce my rejection and I want you back.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you wanted then you should have just said so from the beginning.¡± I leaned back so I was leaningpletely against Jaxon ¡°The answer is no. I would rather go through a million years of suffering than be mated to you.¡± His face went red at my obvious rejection and I could see the vein at the side of his head beginning to pop. I nced at Jaxon to be sure I had said the right words and he gave me a look filled with pride. I leaned more against him and he ced a kiss on my temple which Noxian saw no doubt because he started to resemble a tomato. ¡°I have more right to you than he does,¡± heined sounding like a spoilt child. ¡°You were mine first and I refuse to let you be Queen.¡± ¡°So that is what this is about. You are just pissed that I did not remain a lowly omega forever. You cannot stand the fact that I am now in a higher position than you and I practically own your as*,¡± his frown deepened and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I always knew you were pathetic but this is an all time low.¡± ¡°You belong to me- even by werewolfws.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t operate under werewolfws and you are a pain in my a*s so why don¡¯t I make this easy for both of us?¡± I sat up straight and made sure he could see every line of my face as I spoke. ¡°I Freya, reject you, Noxian as my mate. Feel free to ept it or not, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± ¡°It was nice talking to you but as of right now, I would rather bathe in my own vomit than continue the conversation.¡± He opened his mouth to speak but I had no interest in hearing what else he had to say so I hung up the call. I knew it would infuriate him but I could not bring myself to care. Noxian was a chapter that I wanted to keep permanently closed and permanently behind me. The room fell silent as soon as the call was cut. No one knew what to say and even if they did, they did not know if it was right to say it. I was the one who finally broke the silence when I closed the laptop and pushed it over to Aiden. ¡°Thank you for checking on her and for listening in.¡± ¡°No need, this was,¡± he paused as if wondering the right words to use. ¡°It was definitely entertaining. Were you really mated to the dude?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡± Jaxon was still silent so I turned to him. He was lost in thought so I softly stroked the curls at the base of his neck and almost immediately his eyes snapped up to mine in focus. I smiled softly and he reciprocated the action. I cocked my head to the side in a silent question but he didn¡¯t respond, he just gave me a small smile of assurance and turned back to Aiden. ¡°I need you to find out everything you can on Noxian and Violet he said and Aiden nodded. ¡°I want to know where she is 2/3 KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI [0x FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:15 Sat, May 18 7 M. Chapter 55 40%. and if she poses a threat and I want to know everything he does, want to know when he breathes, when he moves and when he takes a f*cking piss.¡± Aiden nodded and was out of the room within a second presumably to do what he had been instructed by Jaxon. I was not surprised that Jaxon wanted to keep an eye on Noxian or Violet. After what happened with Cressida and Dana, it was only natural that he wanted to make sure that everyone was where they needed to be. Thest thing we needed was surprise attacks. As soon as the door shut behind Aiden, I stood up from Jaxon¡¯sp and straddled him on the chair. His eyes followed my every movement but he did not make a move, he just sat and watched me do what I wanted. ¡°You seem stressed,¡± I murmured once I was situated on his thighs. I wrapped my hands around his neck and he made a sound close to a groan. ¡°Are you surprised? It is always one problem after another. What we need is a long as hell vacation or for everyone to just drop dead.¡± Iughed at his choice of words. ¡°We really could use a vacation. I agree with you on that one.¡± Tell me where you want to go,¡± he said the words so casually that if it were someone else, I would have thought they were joking but I knew Jaxon. I leaned back and stared directly at him. ¡°What are you nning¡± ¡°Just tell me where you want to to go. I thought about it long and hard. I had never really been one to think about vacation destinations because I knew I was never going to get them. As a child, I knew that Cressida would never allow me tag along and when I was with Kiara, I knew I could never afford them. Thinking back it looked so sad but I was grateful for everything that happened because it brought me exactly where I was now. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said finally then I leaned into his ear. ¡°Surprise me.¡± When I leaned back to look at him, he had a glint in his eye that told me he was going to rock me off my feet with whatever he was going to choose. He had taken it as a challenge and he was going to do everything possible to make sure that we had the best vacation ever.¡± He leaned forward so his lips were brushing mine. ¡°Challenge epted, we leave in two days.¡± As soon as he had spoken, he imed my lips with his. SEND GIFT COMMENT KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSIC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Three days felt like a lifetime. I was eagerly waiting for the third day to find out what Jaxon had nned. I tried to find out from him where we were going but he refused to say a word and was being incredibly tight lipped about it. He was so busy during those three days, trying to make sure things would be fine while we left for a few days and making sure that everything was right with Noxian. For a while. I wondered if leaving was the right thing and I started to convince myself that we should just stay but Jaxon was quick to convince me that everything was fine. The only reason agreed was because he had been looking a little weak in the past few days. He was fatigued easily and he looked like he was carrying the weight of the entire world on his shoulders, I tried my best to relieve him of some of the stress on his shoulders but nothing seemed to be working. T I spoke to Aiden about my concerns and he assured me that he would make sure Jaxon didn¡¯t work late. He kept to his promise but Jaxon still looked tired and stressed and I figured it was more of a mental thing than a physical thing which was why I packed all our bags yesterday and as soon as morning came, I felt like I was floating in the air. Jaxon justughed when he saw how eager I was and told me to be ready by noon because that was when we were leaving. Kiara was just as excited as I was. She kept trying to find out where we were going and I thought for sure that Jaxon would tell her but he remained tight lipped. I wasn¡¯t sure if the drive was going to be a long one but I dressed her infortable grey sweatpants and a matching sweatshirt. I put her hair in a low ponytail and after a lot of begging from her, I added a bow to it. I was dressed simrly in beige sweatpants and a matching cropped hoodie. We were ready long before noon but at twelve on the dot, Jaxon walked into the room with a few guards trailing behind him. They piled our bags into a car and I put Kiara in her car seat before getting in front with Jaxon. He looked tired but somehow better than he had in the past few days. ¡°Are you going to tell me where we are going now?¡± I asked and be shook his head. ¡°We are on our way right now, why can¡¯t you just tell me?¡± ¡°If I tell you then it is no longer a surprise,¡± I opened my mouth to protest but he cut me off and nced at Kiara through the mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t you think mummy should wait for the surprise?¡± She nodded eagerly and I muttered the word traitor under my breath then folded my hands over my chest and leaned back into the chair. We drove for a few minutes and 1 did not recognize where we were going until we got to the airport. My brows rose but Jaxon simply winked at me. I had never been to this part of the pack before and if I was being honest, I didn¡¯t even know there was an airport in the pack. A few soldiers walked up to the car and helped us wheel the boxes into the airport. We didn¡¯t go through any checks, we were just led into a part of the airport where I noticed a jet standing. My mouth fell wide open and I turned to Jaxon with wide eyes and shock written all over my face. Kiara who was in his arms looked just as shocked as I was. Her eyes were as wide as saucers. ¡°You have a jet,¡± I said to Jaxon and he smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you had a jet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a jet,¡± I opened my mouth to protest but he cut me off. ¡°We have a jet.¡± I could not form any words even as we were led into the jet. It was arge sleek white jet and the inside was even better than the outside with pristine white seats and an interior that seemed like any interior designer¡¯s wet dream. Jaxon had a tight grip on my hand as he led me towards one of the seats. He made sure I was seated next to him while Kiara was opposite us ¡°Would you have preferred this as a surprise or if I told you?¡± Jason asked in a teasing tone and I lightly hit his shoulder which made himugh. ¡°We shouldnd in a few minutes. It is a long ride but I don¡¯t have the energy to drive that far.¡± ¡°Cand at least know where we are flying to?¡± 1/3 KIPS VIRTUAL ´¨ ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! OX t 11:15 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 56 ¡°My family¡¯s vacation house.¡± 40%4 He did not say a single word after that because two air hostesses came up to us. They were dressed in a beautiful beige suit and the first girl looked like aplete angel as she stered on a smile on her face as she bent down next to Kiara and took her order. Strands of her blond hair had come out of her bun and she brushed them away with a small smile. Kiara looked flustered but she spoke to her and the girl was very encouraging. I did not like the vibesing off the other girl. Her ck hair was in a braid down her back and her green eyes looked bored. She practically looked over me and turned to Jaxon. I did not like the look she had in her eyes and she reminded me of the girl from the green house. I exhaled sharply and gritted my teeth to stop me from saying anything I would regret. ¡°Is there anything you would like sir?¡± she asked with a bat of her eyelids and a stunning smile. ¡°We are fully stocked and if you are hungry then I could get you a snack.¡± Jaxon pinched the bridge of his nose in exasperation andid his head against my shoulder. ¡°Tell my mate whatever you have, she will order for me.¡± My eyes widened in shock because I was not expecting that response. The hostess seemed shocked as well because her mouth fell open but she quickly hid it and turned to me. The smile she shot me was strained and she looked annoyed, like she would rather be doing anything instead of speaking to me but she did as Jaxon had asked. By the time I had ordered for both of us, she practically rushed away. I turned to Jaxon ready to ask but he ced a finger on his lips to indicate silence and I was too stunned to even argue with him. The nice hostess returned first with a juice box for Kiara and a te of food. She told Kiara to call her if she needed anything else then disappeared. By the time the second hostess came, I was just about ready to throw someone out of the ne. She had undone the first two buttons of her shirt to disy a lot of cleavage. She also added an extra sway to her hips but she frowned when she noticed that Jaxon had his eyes closed and was leaning on my shoulder but it didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Your order, sir,¡± she said in the most seductive voice she could muster. Jaxon opened his eyes and sat up straight. He took one long look at her which she deemed as appreciative because she puffed out her chest even more. Jaxon turned to me with a raised brow and all I could do was shrug because I had no idea what to say. She leaned over to ce his tray in front of him trying to give him an eyeful of her breasts but he didn¡¯t look away from me once. This seemed to anger her because she dropped my tray a little too hard on the table and the ss of wine spilled. Thankfully it didn¡¯t spill on me but I was pissed. She didn¡¯t even look apologetic, she had a cruel smile on her face as she dabbed at the stains on the table. I ran my hands down my face in order to stop myself from saying something I would regret. Kiara was watching everything with wide eyes and nobody nned on saying anything but that was until she tried to leave without apologizing. I was going to let it slide but Jaxon did not have the same conviction because he called her back. She had a small smile on her face because she thought he was calling her for something else. ¡°Yes sir?¡± she asked as she made her way back to us. ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± ¡°Are you always this disrespectful?¡± he asked and her mouth gaped like a fish. ¡°Or is it the fact that you are so blinded by your own selfish wants?¡± I don¡¯t understand,¡± she began and in that moment she didn¡¯t look like the confident hostess, she looked like a scared little girl who was being scolded by a teacher. I didn¡¯t want her around me anymore so I cut in. ¡°What he¡¯s saying is that you¡¯re fired.¡± Her eyes widened and she fell to her knees at my feet. I was so shocked by the drastic change in behavior. If someone asked me I would have bet that she would have walked away with her head high but she begged me to reconsider. I nced at 23 KIPS VIRTUAL ||| ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:15 Sat, May 18 M Chapter 56 Jaxon because I began to feel bad for her. Maybe she was just acting out. I opened my mouth to give her job back to her but Jaxon spoke before I could. ¡°Get out, his voice was cold and unfeeling and tears gathered in her eyes but she nodded and stood to her feet. Once she had left I turned to him. ¡°Being Queen means you have to stand by your decisions no matter how many times you¡¯re begged. People are quick to plead but it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll change. It just means they will be more careful to do it where you won¡¯t see.¡± The rest of the flight went by very quickly and I just hoped that those few minutes wouldn¡¯t ruin our vacation. I was so excited for it and I would be da*ned if I let some stranger ruin. I didn¡¯t end up eating my food but I was sure to steal some from Jaxon¡¯s te. As soon as the nended, I picked up Ki¨¢ra who looked like she had a million questions on her mind. As we left the ne, I saw the two hostesses and the girl had swollen and red rimmed eyes. ¡°Mummy,¡± Kiara asked and 1 hummed in response. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to the meandy?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going home, but she won¡¯t work for daddy anymore.¡± I exined as best as I could and she scrunched her brows for a second before shrugging her shoulders and going silent. I saw the soldiers loading our bags into a ck SUV and Jaxon held the door open for me. ¡°We still have to drive?¡± I asked. ¡°How far away is it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already at the vacation home,¡± he said while trying to hold hisughter. ¡°It is arge property. Get in, you¡¯ll see!¡± SEND GIFT KIPS VIRTUAL COMMENT ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, C5 & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 40% The drive to the main building took ten minutes. Those ten minutes were spent staring wide eyed out of the window. Thend was massive and we passed argeke, a beautiful garden and a makeshift y set before we finally got to what Jaxon referred to as his vacation house but in reality should have been referred to as another mansion. It was massive with two stories and floor length one-way ss windows. At the back of the house I noticed a massive pool that I made a mental note to exploreter. In front there was a stone firece with hammocks all around and I briefly got a sh of Jaxon and I, a few years older with our children sitting around the firece. As if he read my mind, he reached out and squeezed my hand in his. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling. It was as if my jaw had be unhinged because no matter how hard I tried, I could not seem to keep it closed. Jaxon was smirking to himself as he walked around the car to help me out gently. We had no guards following us so he wheeled the boxes in despite my protest to help him with at least one of them. Kiara was also as surprised as I was but she seemed more open to exploring the house because she practically ran towards the front door. ¡°The keys are under the wee mat,¡± Jaxon yelled out and Kiara tried and failed to stand on her toes and reach the windows. I chuckled to myself and grabbed it. She was adamant that she wanted to open the doors herself so I handed her the keys and watched her struggle to fit the key into the lock. It took her a few minutes but after she was done, she had the widest smile on her face as if she had justpleted a marathon. I had to help her pull the door open because of how heavy it was and she practically dashed inside. The interior would have been a designer¡¯s wet dream with how pristine it was. It had a homey feel to it but still screamed luxury. The couches were white and the centre pieces were either made from marble or ss. There was a massive crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling and the stairs were spiral. I could see the kitchen and it looked massive, I knew I was going to have so much fun in there. I could not wait to get settled. ¡°The rooms are upstairs,¡± Jaxon said once he had locked the door behind him. He walked us up the stairs and I knew Kiara wanted nothing more than to race across the house but Jaxon had warned her to be careful because the floors were tiled and there was a possibility that she could slip and hurt herself. I loved how patient he was with her and how he took his time out to exin things to her. The upstairs was just as beautiful as the downstairs with cream walls and doors made of hand crafted wood. There were four doors and Jaxon opened the first one to reveal a room fit for a princess. The walls were painted a soft grey color and the rug beneath our feet was fluffy and pink. We had to take off our shoes at the door so as not to get it dirty and the further I moved into the room, the more my eyes widened Her bed was literally crafted into the form of a grey and pink carriage. It had stairs and a door which she would open and reveal her bed prepped with massive pink pillows, teddy bears and a huge nket. There was a vanity to the left of the room and opposite it on the other side was a massive closet with floor length mirrors. Next to her bed sat a massive doll house with toys scattered all around it and a massive chandelier hung from the ceiling casting the room in a soft glow. I knew Jaxon didn¡¯t have any sisters so he must have decorated all of this before we came. Kiara practically squealed in excitement and rushed over to the bed. She ran her fingers down it in shock and amazement then she rushed over to Jaxon and practically leaped into his arms. He let go of the boxes in order to catch her and he pressed a kiss to the centre of her head. ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked and she nodded eagerly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s yours and we cane visit her when we aren¡¯t too busy at the pce.¡± She squealed again and he put her on her feet so she could rush over to inspect everything. He opened her massive closet. and put her box inside but didn¡¯t bother unpacking yet. We quielly left the room and he led us down the hall way. 1/2 KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! < DX t 11:15 Sat, May 18 7 Chapter 57 ¡°That used to be a nursery, he exined. ¡°It was going to be a girl- my mother¡¯s baby and she was so excited. I had it redone a few weeks ago and I was thinking of the best time to bring you guys here. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I muttered but he shrugged it off like it was not a big deal. There were two more doors down the hallway, one in the middle facing us and the other to my right. ¡°I had the entire house redecorated,¡± he said suddenly out of the blue. ¡°You should have seen it before, it looked like a medieval castle. The walls were ck and there were candles everywhere. My father always had a ir for the dramatics. It had a lot of good memories though.¡± ¡°Then why did you redecorate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s wasn¡¯t the kind of atmosphere I wanted for my family,¡± he gestured to the door on my right. ¡°That was my mother¡¯s room, I never knew why they didn¡¯t sleep together but I think they stayed married more out of convenience than love.¡± He pushed open the door in front of us and from the sheer size alone, I knew it belonged to his father. This room could have fit two of my apartments back in town and there may have still been left over space. I was sure I looked like a child with how wide my eyes were. The floors were hardwood and the bed was smack at the far corner of the room but it was massive. There was a firece and bean bags directly in front of it. I could imagine sitting there with Jaxon on long rainy nights, 1 suddenly wished we lived somewhere like this instead of at the pce. I would have preferred to have a house just to ourselves but being mated to the king had its downsides and that was one of it. I turned to Jaxon and he closed the distance between us and kissed me. I wrapped my arms around his neck and allowed him to deepen the kiss. I was inplete awe of how far he was willing to go to make us happy andfortable. I had never and would never be able to love anyone the way I loved Jaxon and I made sure he knew that through the kiss. When I pulled back he had a dazed smile on his lips. ¡°It was a long flight, we should probably get something to eat. I made sure the kitchen was fully stocked before we-¡± F you for once.¡± ¡°I can handle that,¡± I cut him off. ¡°You have done more than enough so far. Allow me take care of you He opened his mouth to speak but I shot him a look and he raised his hands in surrender. He decided to unpack and I quietly left the room. I checked on Kiara as I passed by on my way down and she was too engrossed in her toys to even nce up at me. Once I was sure that everyone was safe and fine, I made my way down to the kitchen. I stood in the kitchen confused on what to make for ten minutes before I finally decided on steak and potatoes. The smell wafted through the kitchen and I was sure for a fact that they could smell it upstairs because as soon as I finished, they made their way down the stairs. They had showered and changed into morefortable house clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll finish up.¡± Jaxon assured me. ¡°You can go freshen up.¡± I was so grateful that I kissed him softly and practically rushed up the stairs. I was sweaty and my clothes smelled like food. As soon as I was within the safety of the room, I peeled my clothes off and if I thought I could not be more shocked than 1 was earlier then I was proven wrong when I walked into the bathroom. It wasrge and tiled from top to bottom. It waspletely ck and the shower was massive enough to fit up to four people at once. My cheeks heated when I thought of all the things Jaxon and I could do in there. I was in and out as quickly as I could because I was starving and because I was getting turned on for no reason. I changed into a pair of shorts and arge shirt that dwarfed my frame. It was one of Jaxon¡¯s that I had taken and conveniently forgotten to return. When I walked down the stairs, Jaxon was making his way to the living room and the corner of his lips tugged up as he took me in. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he whispered and my cheeks heated. He gestured for me to follow him and I did without protest. 2/3 KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! O 41 11.15 Sat, May 18 LP Chapter 57 3.40%2 He walked us post she dining room and towards the prime and spotless living room where Kiara was already seated in front of the television dedn¡¯t knew what she was ying but the seemed to be engrossed in it as she ate cross legged on I the floor n t on the rest and gestured for me to sit next to him which I did although I was a bit hesitant vilie tilm se 1 est drain and he gave me a nd look as if to ask what I meant by that. ¡°She¡¯s a child, she is very likely spill her finde en the carpet Wouldn¡¯t it be herrer we are in the dining room if ¡°I don¡¯t care shown the rager Freys.¡± Topened my meath to protru haut he cut me off ¡°What good is a perfect house if in feel and looked in perfet heves my entire life I never got to see the scribbles on walls or muddy The Trend the carpet The house ran away he cleaned but the memories can¡¯t be changed¡± ince more and 3 ¡ª mehe. It didn¡¯t matter if she spilled her food or made a mess dion and we were a family and C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. wow that mattered|| ¡°1 leme you¡± 1 whispered and he cried then pressed a kiss to myatemple BB O COMMENT KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN trapara for identical ki prearing. 17+LMS! Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 For the first time in what felt like forever, Jaxon and I slept in together. I woke up and he was still asleep next to me with his arms wrapped around my stomach. Iy there in perfect silence enjoying the feel of him against me because it had been a while since I was able to wake up and see my mate there. He looked peaceful while sleeping, like he didn¡¯t have the weight of the world on his shoulders. Hisshes fanned his checks and for the first time, there were no stress lines on his face. I didn¡¯t want to risk waking him so I gently disentangled myself from him. He mumbled a few incoherent words under his breath but remained sleeping. I grabbed a silk robe to put over my night gown and I put on my fuzzy slippers before making my way out of the room. I checked on Kiara first and she was fast asleep in her bed. I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head as I thought of how long it took us to get her to sleepst night because of how much awe she was in. Once I was sure that everyone was fine. I went downstairs to begin working on breakfast. I wanted to make pancakes at first but I changed my mind when I saw that there were enough ingredients to do waffles. Jaxon had really stocked the house to the brim. I mixed up the waffles and got out the eggs tomatoes and bacon for the sides. I was almost done by the time I heard footsteps. Jaxon walked down the stairs while rubbing the remnants of sleep from his eyes. He made his way over to me and pressed a kiss to the side of my head. He was wearing sweatpants that hung low on his hips but his torso waspletely bare. His movements were slow and I realized that this was the first time he would be putting his guard down because he didn¡¯t need to be king, he just needed to be Jaxon. ¡°Good morning,¡± I whispered to him as I took out thest of the scrambled eggs. ¡°You slept in this morning.¡± ¡°I would have slept longer if you hadn¡¯t left, his sleepy voice was my kryptonite. It made my knees weak and I had to remind myself that we were in the kitchen. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± ¡°A little under two hours ago.¡± I pulled away from his hold because I knew if he spoke with his sleepy voice in my ears again then I wouldn¡¯t have been able to control myself. I stuck the dirty dishes in the dishwasher and I had barely stood up before Jaxon had me pinned against the sink and he kissed me. It wasn¡¯t a frenzied kiss, it was slow andnguid as if he was taking his time to savor the moment. I kissed him. back and I felt him smile against my lips as all the fight left my bones. His hands moved slowly down my body until they got to my hips and he pulled me flush against him. There was something calming and euphoric about being in his arms with no rush to be anywhere else. It was just me and him in our ce. There was no rush for meetings or to deal with the elders. We could be a normal mated couple enjoyi breakfast together. I wanted more of it, I wanted it every day but I knew it was impossible so I settled for enjoying these seconds we had together. He pulled back and rested his forehead against mine then echoed my thoughts. ¡°I wish every morning could be like this. ¡°I do too,¡± I told him and he kissed me once more. When he pulled back this time, he gave a respectable distance between us and I was about to ask why he did that when I heard the footstepsing down the stairs. Kiara walked down the stairs the exact same way that Jaxon had with her hands rubbing at her eyes and wearing her pretty pink pajama set which she had insisted onst night. She looked confused for a split second but when she saw us, she waddled into the kitchen. She walked over to me and buried her face in my legs without another word. I picked her up because I knew that was what she wanted and she buried her head into the crook of my neck. Jaxon ran his hand down her back affectionately and she looked up at him. ¡°Hey princess,¡± he had resorted to the soft voice he kept solely for her. ¡°Are you hungry? Mummy made waffles.¡± She perked up at the sound of waffles and Jaxon chuckled before turning to me. KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS& Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI x FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! O 11:15 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 58 ¡°I¡¯ll set the table.¡± We had breakfast and I could not describe the atmosphere if I tired. It was calm and quiet with Kiara chattering about anything and everything. There was something rxing about it that I couldn¡¯t put my finger on. While we were eating. I got a text from Aiden. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt the conversation between Jaxon and Kiara so I quietly took my phone out of my pocket His text was simple and it had me scrunching my brows in confusion because I knew nothing about it. I handed the phone to Jaxon so he could see because I was not sure that I had read correctly Jaxon read over the words and he let out a sigh then shot me a look that clearly said we would talk about itter. I didn¡¯t want to push especially since Kiara was there so I let it slide. Once we were done with breakfast, Jaxon offered to pile the dishes in the sink and I told Kiara to wait for me upstairs so I could talk to Jaxon. She didn¡¯t hesitate before running up the stairs and I made my way into the kitchen. I could tell the exact moment Jaxon sensed my presence because he froze ever so slightly before regaining hisposure. ¡°Are you going to tell me what Aiden meant by you forgot your pills?¡± I asked and he stayed silent. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you were on pills? I thought lycan¡¯s don¡¯t get sick.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± he said simply and he stood up straighter then turned to me. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t at least but in thest few days I have been extremely weak and exhausted. We don¡¯t know what is causing it and I even went as far as to watching what I did and ate but we don¡¯t what¡¯s causing this.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it was something I deserved to know?¡± I was pissed that he kept it a secret from me and I was pissed. because I knew that if Aiden had not told me, he would never have mentioned it. ¡°We are supposed to be partners and partners don¡¯t keep secrets from each other.¡± ¡°It is not a secret,¡± he assured me. ¡°I just didn¡¯t think it was important. It is just stress and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m taking pills for an illness, they¡¯re just supplements. I thought the vacation would be goodContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. because I wouldn¡¯t need it anymore.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you thought, I deserved to know. How would you feel if I kept something like that away from you? I thought we were past all of this. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Jaxon sighed and walked over to me. I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes because I was upset and I was sad. I didn¡¯t know why I was said but I knew that there were tears at the corner of my eyes and if I looked at him, they were going to slip free. Jaxon stood directly in front of me but I settled for staring at the counter behind him instead of him. ¡°Freya, please,¡± his voice was barely over a whisper. ¡°I know it was wrong and I¡¯m sorry. I should have told you but I want to worry you. nning the mating ceremony was enough stress on you. Thest thing I wanted to do was make worse.¡± My eyes snapped up to his. ¡°This has been going on since then?¡± He muttered a small curse under his breath. I tried to step out of his reach but he kept me in ce. One of his hands mov up to cup my cheek and I looked away from him. He turned my head until I was staring directly at him. ¡°Freya, I¡¯m sorry, 1-¡± He was cut off by footsteps making their way back down the stairs. I although I could see her, I was sure that she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Mummy,¡± she yelled out. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for you.¡± stopped at the bottom of the stair case and ¡°I¡¯ming sweetheart,¡± I turned to Jaxon who was pleading with his eyes for me to stay and I moved out of his reach. I walked out of the kitchen without looking back. ¡°I lost track of time, let¡¯s go back upstairs.¡± KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:15 Sat, May 18 7 M. Chapter 58 I stayed as long as i could in Kiara¡¯s room. I knew I was overreacting when it came to the issue with Jaxon but that wasn¡¯t enough to calm me down. He says it isn¡¯t bad but it could have been worse. What if something had happened to him! I would never have known about it and he would have beenfortable leaving things that way. I hated the fact that he kept secrets from me but was comfortable enough to tell Aiden. I know Aiden is his best friend but I am his mate and that should deserve some level of trust as well. I needed to take a bath of my own so I finally left the room. When I got to the one I shared with Jaxon, he was inside and pacing. As soon as he saw me, he stopped and let out a sigh of relief. I ignored him and made my way into the bathroom and 1 saw the hurt that lingered in his eyes. I took an unnecessarily long shower hoping that by the time I got out, Jaxon would be gone from the room but no, he was still there. I got dressed in silence and it was like we both had a lot to say but no one knew how to breach the conversation. I had finished getting dressed and was about to leave the room when he spoke. either. I ¡°It started two days after you agreed to mate with me. I thought it was after effects of shifting for the first time,¡± he began and I stilled to hear what he was saying. ¡°It persisted and I went to the doctor but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong thought it would pass but when it didn¡¯t, I was given pills to take as supplements. Aiden found out when he saw me taking them one day.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Aiden yourself,¡± I repeated to confirm and he nodded. He took a step closer and watched my reaction. When I didn¡¯t move, he made his way over to me and held me like I was a fragile artifact on the brink of shattering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me.¡± It was the fact that he apologized and the fact that I had never heard an Alpha apologize before that had me nodding. He let out a sigh of relief and leaned down to kiss me deeply. I pulled back and shot him the most scathing look I could muster. ¡°If you hide anything from me again then I will kill you.¡± Heughed and kissed my forehead. ¡°You have a deal! 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMS FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 I enjoyed a vacation as much as the next person but I hated the fact that there was nothing to do. I always needed to have my mind upied or I risked getting bored and I loved ying home with Jaxon and Kiara but there was only so much princess games I was willing to y with Kiara before a headache started to form. I thought about the pool out back and. muttered a curse under my breath when I remembered that I didn¡¯t pack a swimsuit because I didn¡¯t know there was one. ¡°You seem upset about something.¡± Jaxon deduced as he turned to me. ¡°Are you okay? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± I mumbled and he raised a brow at me. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me there was a pool. I would have loved to go for a swim. It has been ages since I went for one and I didn¡¯t pack a swim suit¡±. He nced over at Kiara who was ying with her dolls in front of us as if to make sure she was fine then gestured to me to follow him. I furrowed my brows in confusion but decided to go with him. He led me back to our room, pulled open his box of clothes and began to rummage through them. I stood a few feet behind him watching carefully and not quite knowing what he was doing until he pulled out what looked like a bikini and handed it to me. ¡°You packed one for me?¡± I asked and he nodded then pulled out another miniature one piece swim suit which I knew would be a perfect size for Kiara. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell me to pack one?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise about where we were going. I had told you to pack a bikini then you would have known we were going somewhere warm. I didn¡¯t want to spoil any of that.¡± I was a mixture of shock, disbelief and awe. He had put so much thought into this with just two days to n and made it the most amazing trip. I flung myself at him and wrapped my arms around his neck. He laughed as the full force of my body hit him and although he stumbled back a little, he held me tightly and pressed a kiss to my temple. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a thank you,¡± he mumbled in amusement and I nodded because I could not find any words to depict or describe what I was feeling inside. ¡°Go change, I¡¯ll handle Kiara, think we could all use a day out, don¡¯t you?¡± I released him and he kissed me once more before going to get out daughter ready. I didn¡¯t waste any time before putting on the bikini. It was white with butterflies on it and it came with wrap skirt. The bottom part was a thong and was held together by two ropes on the sides while the top was barely held by the ropes at my back. I took one of Jaxon¡¯s shirts to wear over it and made my way out of the house. I could hear Kiara squealing from the back and when I got there, I was greeted by a sight that warmed my heart. Kiara had learned to swim during our time in the town but Jaxon made sure to keep an attentive eye and a hand on her. She would ssh him in the face as hard as she could and giggle when he sshed her back. Kiara was the one who saw me first and she pointed in my direction. ¡°Look, mummy.¡± Jaxon turned to me just as I was slipping his shirt off and I saw his throat bob. His eyes followed my every move as I slowly made my way into the pool. He still kept a protective hand over Kiara but his eyes were on me and he had no ns of looking away soon. There was heat and a promise in those eyes that had me flushing a crimson pink. There was an unspoken silence of words between us that was abruptly cut off when Kiara sshed water directly in my face. I went from confusion to shock to narrowing my eyes yfully at my daughter. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you for that,¡± I promised her. By the time we got out of the pool, everyone was happy and hungry. I would have killed for some good take out in that moment but we were in the middle of nowhere as far as I knew and I didn¡¯t know any take out spots. I was already thinking of what I needed to make for dinner but first, I needed to give Kiara a bath and take one myself. Jaxon left to make a call while I gave Kiara a bath and washed her hair. She had been grinning from ear to ear since we got 1/3 KIPS VIRTUAL ||| ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMS FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:15 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 59 out of the pool and although I had nothing to do with it, it gave me a sense of pride knowing that my daughter was happy She needed the vacation just as much as we did. Pce life could be overwhelming for anyone, much less a child. ¡°1 had fun, mummy,¡± she said as I dressed her intofortable lounge wear. ¡°Can we stay here instead of the castle? I like it here. Nadia coulde too and she would stay in my room.¡± ¡°I would love to live here too, Kiara,¡± her face fell as soon as I began speaking as if she knew what I was going to say. ¡°But your daddy has duties and so do 1. I know it may not mean much to you right now but daddy is king and the king needs to live near his people. We will visit as many times as possible.¡± She looked sad but she nodded as if she understood or was trying to. I wished I could give her everything she wanted so she never had to worry again but I couldn¡¯t and that was the harsh reality of life. We could do the most we were capable of, we could spoil our children with everything they could possibly want but there would always be that thing that we were not able to give, there would always be something that theycked, ¡°It¡¯s okay mummy,¡± she leaped off her dresser when I was done dy make my room over there just like this one?¡± ¡°I suppose you would have to ask him over dinner.¡± That answer seemed to be enough for her because she was smiling again and went back to her toys. I watched her carefully for a minute before exiting the room to get cleaned. I smelled like chlorine and I wanted it off as soon as possible. I scrubbed my body clean and changed into one of Jaxon¡¯s shirts and biker shorts. By the time I got out of the bathroom, the smell of pizza wafted up to my nose. I was out of the room in a sh wondering where it wasing from only to be greeted by Jaxon in the kitchen holding two pizza boxes. My mouth was wide open and I tried and failed to form words. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked and I nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you grab Kiara for a good old fashioned pizza night out on the patio?¡± ¡°How?¡± I managed out once I had found my tongue. I thought we were in the middle of nowhere.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a small hybrid settlement not too far from here. There are more humans than wolves but even a pizzapany will deliver into the middle of nowhere for a price, he winked at me. I shook my head and went up to grab Kiara as a smile graced my lips. Even if we couldn¡¯t give her everything she wanted, 1 knew that Jaxon was going to try his hardest to make sure she had a semnce of a normal childhood. There was only so much normal she could get seeing as she was a princess after all. We ate out on the patio. There were two swings decked with pillows and nkets and that was where we sat. Kiara sat in between Jaxon and I happily munching on the pepperoni slices that Jaxon had brought. She asked him about getting a princess room back home and his response was that he would see what he could do. She looked a little disappointed but I knew that Jaxon was going to do everything in his power to give her that princess bedroom. The sun was beginning to set and for the first time in a very long time, I was able to watch and admire the sky as it turned into a beautiful array of colors. I had never felt asplete as I did in that moment with the quiet and my family. Jaxon¡¯s eyes found mine and I smiled. It was a genuine smile, one to show him how happy I was and I saw mirth dancing in his eyes. I wished I could stay in that moment forever but s, every good thing had toe to an end. His- plione rang and he furrowed his brows as he read the name on the screen then declined the call. Another call came in almost immediately and this time he decided to pick it. As whoever was on the other end of the line started to speak, his face hardened and all signs of Jaxon was gone and reced with the lycan king. Without having to say a word, I knew that our vacation was over which was why when he ended the call and gave me a sad look, I didn¡¯t need him to voice out anything I turned to Kiara and used the softest voice I could muster so she wouldn¡¯t get upe C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI OX FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:15 Sat, May 18 7 M. Chapter 59 ¡°You need toe with me sweetheart, we have to go home now,¡± her eyes widened and I could see the sadness reflected in them. ¡°We¡¯lle back as soon as possible, okay. Do you want to help me pack?¡± She nodded teary eyed and I picked her up as I made my way back to her room. We had not unpacked much so it didn¡¯t take long to have all our things packed. Kiara was on the verge of tears and thest thing I wanted was for her to start crying because it would have made things harder. Jaxon took the bags to the car and he made his way over to us. He took Kiara from me and whispered a few words in her ears that made a few stray drops of tears leak from her eyes but she nodded. She wiped her tears away and shed him a smile that was a little forced but I knew she would be fine. He kissed her forehead and ced her in her car seat then got in the front with me. I could see one million questions going through his mind at rapid speed and I wanted nothing more than to reach in and share the burden with him. The car was silent and terse until the moment we reached the jet. The guards there were prepped and they sped into action as they put our bags into the aircraft. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked Jaxon as we got out of the car. I couldn¡¯t take the suspense and the silence any more. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°Someone attacked a residential pack building.¡± SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The flight was silent, not a single sound could be heard except for the soft breathing shared between the three of us. Even Kiara seemed to notice that all was far from well because despite being awake the entire flight, she stayedpletely silent and did not fidget in her seat. We were served by the kind flight attendant from earlier and a new girl. Both of them were extremely polite and did not speak more than they needed to. They mainly stayed away from us and only interacted long enough to serve our drinks. 1 kept dreading the exact moment the jet would land because it would mean facing reality. When wended, Aiden was waiting for us in front of the jet. He was wearing a button up shirt with jeans and shades over his eyes. When he took off the shades, I knew that something was terribly wrong. He looked bothered and disturbed and there was something else in his eyes, I knew there was going to be more bad news and I wasn¡¯t sure that Jaxon could take any more of that. ¡°We might need to take a pit stop first,¡± Aiden began as soon as we got within earshot. ¡°On your way here, something else happened. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll want Kiara around there but I don¡¯t think we have time to make it to the pce first? Jaxon turned to me and I knew he was going to say something about me going home with Kiara so I immediately shook my head. I was not going to be kept out of the loop of the things going on especially not when most of them were happening because of me. Everything that was currently happening was happening because Noxian wanted me Jaxon looked frustrated as he tried to think of another solution. Thest thing I wanted was to add to his troubles but I was willing to do it in this case. I nced over at Aiden and he looked equally as tired. We had barely been gone for two days and within those two days all hell had broken loose. Immense guilt wracked through me and I couldn¡¯t help but wish things were different. ¡°I can have trusted men take Kiara home,¡± Aiden began and Jaxon was about to refuse but he quickly cut in. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like the idea but these are men that I trust with my life. They will not let any harme to her as long as they live.¡± Jaxon thought about it for a minute before nodding. Kiara was holding my hand and she didn¡¯t seem to understand what. was going on. I bent down on my knees in front of her and pushed a stray strand of hair out of her face. Her eyes bounced between Jaxon and I as if unsure of who she should concentrate on. Jaxon joined me in front of her and smoothed his hand. over her hair. ¡°Mummy and daddy have to do something very important,¡± Jaxon began. ¡°You¡¯re going home with some of Aiden¡¯s friends. We will be there in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Do you promise?¡± she asked in a soft voice and Jaxon hesitated before nodding. ¡°I promise that we will be home as soon as possible.¡± Kiara held out her pinky finger and Jaxon nced at it for a second before joining his own with hers. He let it linger for at second before kissing her forehead and reluctantly releasing her He nodded to Aiden who led Kiara away and towards a ck tinted SUV. He delivered a stern warning to the men that had them nodding before he finally returned to us. ¡°If anything happens to my daughter,¡± Jaxon began and Aiden cut him off. ¡°If anything happens to her then I can be the one you kill first. She is safe, you can rest assured in that fact.¡± Jaxon nced at the retreating car once more and I knew he was debating whether or not it was a good idea to leave her. ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret the choice, where are we going?¡± We got into another ck tinted SUV. Aiden and Jaxon rode in front while I stayed quietly in the back. I was unsure of what 1/3 KIPS VIRTUAL ||| ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI OX FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! O 11:16 Sat, May 18 M Chapter 60 we were going to see and while we drove, my mind conjured up the worst case scenarios. I tapped my feet anxiously. throughout the entire ride and only stopped briefly when I caught Aiden¡¯s eyes through the mirror. He drove us towards a part of the pack I had never been to. The first thing I noticed was the smoke in the air. I knew that it had to be a fire of great magnitude to cause that amount of smoke, Jaxon helped me out of the car and he stuck close to my side. He had his hand on the small of my back and refused to let go. I tried to see if I could smell something but all I Inhaled was a lungful of smoke. As we got closer towards the source of the fire. I saw a bunch of people in tears. They were gathered around what seemed to be the remains of a building. There were some soldiers and the fire department in front of the house but the air was thick with despair and sadness. As soon as they saw us, the whispers started and I felt my guilt and shame wrap around my neck. like a chord and threaten to choke me. 1 nced at Jaxon who slipped his fingers into mine and squeezed in silent reassurance. We got closer and from what I could see, it used to be a block of apartments. There had to be at least twenty people who lived there before it burned down. I wondered how many were able to get out and how many may have perished inside. I could not bear to look at the faces of the grieving people for fear that they would realize I was responsible for their plight. ¡°It caught fire an hour after I called you,¡± Aiden said in a low whisper so no one else would hear. ¡°We were barely able to put it out and so far there have been no bodies but some people are still unounted for.¡± ¡°How many do you estimate?¡± Jaxon asked and Aiden hesitated before responding. ¡°Dead? Maybe five, those are the people we can¡¯t ount for. We are trying to find out information from the families on whether or not they went out.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A sob threatened to break from me when I heard somemotion at the back. An olderdy pushed through holding a boy who looked no older than seven. He had unruly ck hair and he was very scrawny. He looked confused as he nced around the number of people gathered in front of what I assumed used to be his house. It wasn¡¯t until they got closer that I heard what the elderly woman was shouting ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± she yelled. ¡°My daughter was in there, where is she? Liana can you hear me?¡± Jaxon stepped forward prepared to handle the situation but I put out a hand to stop him. I asked to be here so the best 1 could do was be useful. He had to speak with Aiden and the fire department to figure out what was going on. I didn¡¯t have the stomach for it. ¡°I can handle it,¡± I assured him and he shot me a look as if he didn¡¯t believe me but I gave him a small smile. ¡°Just trust me.¡± I made my way over to the older woman. She looked nothing like the young boy she was holding but they shared the same nose. When she saw me approaching, she held the boy¡¯s hand tighter and analyzed me like I was an intruder. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked slowly. ¡°Are you here to help me find my daughter? If that isn¡¯t what you¡¯re here for then you can go ahead and fu*k right off.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Freya,¡± I began and awareness filled her features. Immediately she tried to fall to her knees but I grabbed her upper arm to stop her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for all that. In a way, I guess I am here to help you find your daughter. Can you tell me what you know?¡± ¡°She dropped Kieran off with me this morning saying she needed some time to herself. She was supposed toe and pick him up three hours ago but I told her that I wanted to take him out for ice cream and she should stay back. She was not happy with it but I pulled the ¡®I¡¯m your mother¡¯ card. I called her when we were done and she didn¡¯t pick up so I thought she was just pissed and I forgot about it but now-¡± She cast a wary nce at Kieran and turned back to me. I knew she didn¡¯t want to say more in front of the boy and I couldn¡¯t me her. She wiped a stray tear from her face but they just seemed to keeping and she turned away so he wouldn¡¯t KIPS VIRTUAL || ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES ENROLL NOW! 11:16 Sat, May 18 WjM Chapter 60 see her. I could tell he was confused and I wanted to distract him so I went on my knees in front of him. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Freya and you must be Kieran,¡± I began and he nodded. He seemed shy because he retreated into himself. ¡°How old are you?¡± He held up seven fingers and I made a show of wide eyes and cing my hand over my mouth. ¡°You are so big for seven,¡± I mused and he cracked a smile. ¡°I have a daughter who is turning four. It must have been so long ago since you turned four. Well, Kieran, I want to help you find your mum but can you tell me what she was wearing?¡± ¡°She had a ck robe she liked with fluffy pink slippers,¡± he began unsure. ¡°She wore her pink dress under the robe. She liked color pink. Do you like color pink?¡± ¡°I do, thank you so much for telling me. I¡¯m sure we will find your mother soon.¡± ¡°Do you promise?¡± I didn¡¯t want to make a promise I couldn¡¯t keep and the innocent plea in his voice had me threatening to break down. ¡°I promise that I will do everything that I can.¡± I gave him a small smile and looked up at his grandmother then made my way back towards Jaxon. He reached out for me instantly but his eyes had a faraway look in them. He was staring at the fire fighters who were giving a breakdown of all the people that they had found. So far, there were just two but they were still searching. I prayed with everything in me that Kieran¡¯s mother was not part of them. They described the two people they found but one was an old man and the other a teenager. I couldn¡¯t help the relief that wracked through me when he said that. I knew it was wrong but I didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°There¡¯s one more,¡± I heard the fire fighter shout. ¡°She is a middle aged woman.¡± SEND GIFT KIPS VIRTUAL COMMENT ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Fear gripped my heart and I prayed that it wasn¡¯t Kieran¡¯s mother. I cast a backward nced at the boy who had no idea. what was going on and his grieving grandmother. The only thing keeping me grounded was Jaxon¡¯s¡¯ arms around me and even with that, I threatened to topple over. The smell of smoke had infiltrated my nose and I was unsure whether anything would be able to get it out. The chief of the fire department went to check out the body and I knew that Jaxon wanted to go to but he was determined to stay by my side during the entire ordeal so Aiden went to check it out. When he got back, he had a grimace on his face and there was something else there, something that looked like guilt but I knew it was misced because he had as much fault in this as Jaxon did- none. ¡°That one was terrible,¡± Aiden said more to Jaxon than me. ¡°She had almost gotten out but she was trapped under some debris. ¡°She died from the smoke. I can¡¯t imagine how her family is going to feel.¡± ¡°Were you able to get an idea of what she was wearing?¡± Aiden turned to me as if I asked the most absurd question but I needed to know. I needed to know if it was her and how I 1 was going to break the news to the family. I knew there was someone in charge of doing that but I felt somehow responsible for them. I felt they deserved to hear it from me and not from a trained soldier who wouldn¡¯t even share in their pain or offer appropriate sympathy. ¡°She was burnt badly but because most of her was trapped, not every part of her got burnt if that makes any sense. She was wearing some sort of fuzzy pink slippers.¡± My world turned on its axis and bile rushed up my throat. I swallowed down the urge to projectile vomit all over the ce. I tried to breathe through my nose but it only seemed to make things worse. The smoke and the despair reminded me that these were families that had beenpletely ripped apart and it was my fault. These were families that werepletely ruined and altered and it was all because I would not go back to Noxian ¡°Freya,¡± I didn¡¯t realize Jaxon had turned me to face him and was staring down at me in concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I swayed in his hold but nodded. I could tell he didn¡¯t believe me but I didn¡¯t care in that moment. I looked around for Kieran and his grandmother and I caught their eye over Jaxon¡¯s shoulder. His grandmother must have seen something in my eyes because tears began to stream down her face. I wanted to go to her and offer my sympathies, I wanted to tell her that everything would be alright but my feet would not move. I was drowning in an ocean of my guilt, I was being tossed around by the waves and I felt like my presence would only make it worse so I forced myself to look away from her and back at Jaxon. Jaxon¡¯s eyes had never left mine but this time they followed my line of sight to Kieran and understanding filled his gaze. ¡°Is that her family?¡± he asked and I nodded. ¡°Do you want to go talk to them?¡± I hesitated but Jaxon knew what to do because he squeezed my hand tightly in his and walked us over to them. People seemed to automatically clear the way for us and I knew it was because of Jaxon, When we got there, the grandmother stood up straighter despite her grief and bowed to Jaxon ¡°I am sorry for your loss,¡± he said to her and she offered him a watery smile. ¡°If there is anything that we can do to make sure that you and your grandson are fine then-¡± ¡°I need you to make sure he gets into a good home,¡± she said and my brows furrowed. Even Jaxon looked confused and she must have seen the confusion on our faces because she gestured for us to go to a more private ce to talk. She Jeft Kieran in the hands of the other grieving neighbors and Jaxon led us towards some trees where we had a semnce of privacy and we turned back to her. KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS& Business Entrance Tests 17+LMS FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! < Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. 11:16 Sat, May 18 M Chapter 61 ¡°I don¡¯t live here normally, Lcame to visit my daughter. I¡¯m not a lycan like she is and her father didn¡¯t want to tie his he to mine. Granted he died a while ago in a rogue attack. I¡¯m not going to live longer and I want Kieran to live without the burden of watching another person die.¡± My heart cut for the little boy whose life had beenpletely upended forever. He would never get to see his mother or grandmother again. I knew what that could do to a child and even though it was out of my control. I nodded. ¡°We will do everything we can.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered in a broken voice. ¡°I can leave knowing that he will be in good hands.¡± you,¡± She hesitated before her next action but she threw her hands around my neck. I was shocked by her disy of affection but I embraced her regardless. She pulled back after a second, apologized for her behavior and rushed back to Kieran. I stood there stunned for a second then turned to Jaxon. ¡°You can¡¯t keep that promise,¡± he told me. You can try but at the end of the day you can¡¯t know if he is with a good family. People are good at pretense, you of all people should know that ¡°I know, but I can try my best to make sure that he has a good life. He deserves that from me. All of this was my fault and the least I can do is to make it right.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault, Freya. All of this is Noxian¡¯s. It is not your fault that he is a narcissist. It is not your fault that he is delusional and refuses to take no for an answer,¡± ¡°Maybe, but it is my fault that he targeted this pack. He wanted to get back at me for refusing him and he did.¡± Jaxon sighed and ran his free hand through his hair. ¡°Come, we have to finish up with the fire fighters and go home.¡± ¡°Is this how it is going to be?¡± I asked Jaxon as we made our way towards the fire fighters. ¡°Is it going to attack after attack until we give up? Isn¡¯t there something we can do.¡± ¡°If we can prove that Noxian set this then we can end this. The lycan council has a rule against unprovoked attacks on werewolf packs. We are more powerful than them and they see it as annihtion instead of an attack. Unless we can prove that he did this, then it might just be like this.¡± 1 squeezed my eyes shut because I didn¡¯t think I could handle any more of this. No more tears, no more fires, I couldn¡¯t do it. Even though we were in public, Jaxon pulled me into his side and pressed a kiss to my temple. His lips lingered there and I knew it was his way of saying without using the words that he was there for me and I appreciated that. ¡°We¡¯ll find proof,¡± he mumbled under his breath but I wasn¡¯t sure if he was trying to assure me or himself. It took us another half an hour to finish up with the fire department and while we drove home, all I could think about was getting into the shower and washing off every smell of smoke from my body. I hoped that getting the smell out would take away the memories but even I knew how fantastical that was. As soon as we got into the pce, Kiara came barreling towards us. In my thoughts, I had completely forgotten that we sent her home earlier and she was waiting for us. My daughter was a bright light in my otherwise dark day and I didn¡¯t want to stain her with what I had experienced so I took a step back from her. Why d do you smell weird?¡± she asked with a wrinkle of her nose and it was Jaxon who answered. ¡°It¡¯s called smoke, princess. It¡¯ll go off once mummy and I take baths,¡± Jaxon turned to me. ¡°You should I¡¯ll take care of I thanked him for the escape and practically ran into our room stripped off the clothes and as I stared at them, I knew I wanted nothing to do with them anymore so instead of dropping them into theundry basket, I threw them directly into 2/ KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. C$ & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMS ±± FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! < 11:16 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 61 the bin. I made my way into the bathroom and stood directly under the zing hot water in the shower. 40% I kept my eyes open because whenever I closed them, I would see Kieran and his grandmother, I would see the house and I would smell the smoke as if I was hack there. I wanted the smell off so I scrubbed my skin until it was raw and red but the smell lingered. Nothing I tried would take it away. I even used Jaxon¡¯s body wash in the hopes that it would work but it didn¡¯t. 1 reluctantly got out of the shower because I knew nothing would help and draped myself in Jaxon¡¯s robe. It was white and fluffy and having his scent around me was enough to keep the shoke at bay temporarily. It worked until I got into the room and Jaxon walked in. He hadn¡¯t taken a shower yet so the smell of smoke was still very prominent on his body. As soon as he walked in, the smell hit me face first and bile crawled up my throat, This time, I couldn¡¯t stop it and I rushed info the bathroom to pake out my guts. Jaxon rushed over to me and he wanted to help me lift my hair but having him around me would have only made it worse in that moment so I pushed him away. I saw the confusion and hurt in his eyes and he made a step closer but I held out a hand to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s the smell, I managed out and understanding filled his eyes. Even though it hurt him to do so, he stood a few feet away from me until I was done. I brushed my teeth to get the smell of vomit out while Javon made his way into the shower. I finished first and made my way back into the room. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to change out of his robe so I sat up against the headboard like that. Jaxon returned from the bathroom a few minutester and he took my cue by dumping his clothes into the bin. He changed into a fresh pair of cks and a button up shirt but instead of leaving the room, he made his way over to the bed and pulled me into his chest. ¡°You have to work it wasn¡¯t a question. ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re more important; and I need to make sure that you¡¯re fine first.¡±|| Ìï SEND GIFT KIPS VIRTUAL ? COMMENT ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical Engineering. C$ & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 I woke up with a gasp from a nightmare. I dreamed that I was in the fire and I couldn¡¯t get out. It was terrifying and by the time I woke up, I was extremely tired and spent.. I dragged myself out of bed and took a much needed shower before exiting the room. Jaxon¡¯s scent had faded a little so I knew he left the room a while ago and I was determined to find him. The first ce I checked was Kiara¡¯s room but she was fast asleep and Jaxon was nowhere to be seen. I went to his office next and he was seated on his chair wearing the same clothes as yesterday. He must have left the room while I was asleep and note back all night. He didn¡¯t look up when I walked in or shut the door behind me but I knew that he was aware of my presence. I crossed the length of the room until I was standing directly next to him. I peered over his shoulder to see what he was doing and although 1 didn¡¯t understand most of it, I could see the blueprints of the house that had burned down as well as the documents signifying everyone who lived there. There were a few names marked in red and I assumed those were the people who had died. ¡°Four people,¡± he said suddenly and I turned to him in confusion. ¡°Two women, one man and one little girl died in that fire, There was also a cat and a goldfish ording to a little boy. There were four casualties and over twenty people now without homes. I opened my mouth to speak but no words woulde out. All could do was offer my silent support so I reached out and ced my hand over his. He wasted no time in intertwining our fingers and he brought my knuckles up to his lips to press a small kiss against it. I squeezed his hand in silent solidarity to let him know that I was there for him. ¡°Do you have any idea how the fire started?¡± I asked after a beat of silence. ¡°Maybe if we can find out how it started we can find out who started it and pin Noxian for it.¡± ¡°Someone poured lighter fluid in the basement and the fire started from there. I already tried to pin Noxian for it but apparently he was in his pack for the entirety of yesterday and he has witnesses and video evidence to prove that.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°How is that even possible? He is the only one who could have burned down that house. He is the only one with a motive to do so.¡± Jaxon hesitated before responding and I knew he had a spection. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If Noxian didn¡¯t do it himself then he might have someone on the inside- someone in the pack that did it for him. Maybe at spy or an ally, someone he gave the order to do his dirty work.¡± I didn¡¯t want to believe it but the more he spoke, the more I realized he could be right. It was the only logical exnation as to how he could have burned down the house and been at his park at the same time. The idea that anyone in the pack could and would work with him was heartbreaking to say the least and it was thest thing I wanted to imagine. ¡°Do yo you have any suspects?¡± I asked finally. ¡°Do you think it was someone who lived there or someone else?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°I have gone over every file on everyone who lived in that building but I can¡¯t see anyone who stands out. The CCTV cameras in the building were disabled a few minutes before the fire started so I can¡¯t tell who went in and out during that time.¡± He ran his free hand through his hair in frustration and I could tell that he was tired of the entire thing. I could not imagine the stress on his shoulders and I felt directly responsible for it. My guilt did not allow me form any words for fear that I would simply make matters worse. ¡°We have to visit the survivors today.¡± Jaxon said suddenly and I turned to him. ¡°We need to figure out a living situation for them and offer our official condolences.¡± Despite the storm churning in my stomach, I nodded. ¡°I should get changed then.¡± KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:16 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 62 Jaxon was adamant that we have breakfast first but I could barely stomach more than two bites. There was a cord acting like a noose and wrapping itself around my neck. I tried to smile through the pain but it was ever present and there was nothing I could do to stop it. During breakfast, Jaxon exined to Kiara that we would be out and she would spend her day with Nadia. She seemed excited and for a split second, I wished I could be a child again so I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything. I would not have to worry about pack disputes and stupid Alphas who could not take no for an answer. I could be happy and free and without a care in the world. Jaxon and I left as soon as we finished breakfast. Aiden went with us and the car ride was tense and quiet. Jaxon told me that they were staying at the general pack house. There were a few rooms there and he had given them amodation there for the night. I had never been to the pack house before and I had no idea what to expect. It was arge building with at least five floors. The walls were made from red bricks and it had a cottage feel to it. The inside wasrge and I was shocked to see the number of people seated there. I had expected to see at most twenty people but there had to be at least fifty people. I stumbled back in shock and Jaxon ced aforting hand on the small of my back. I looked up at him and he grimaced slightly as if to say he understood. I didn¡¯t know if they were all from the building or if some of their family and friends were here. Regardless, I was shocked by the amount of people who had been affected by that tragedy. I forced myself to square my shoulders and make my way further into the house. Jaxon never once left my side and I was grateful because if not for him, I would have fallen to my knees in a heap. All eyes were on us as we made our way through. I didn¡¯t know where we were going but I trusted that Jaxon had everything nned. We made our way towards the middle of the room and jaxon cleared his throat. Immediately, the entire room fell silent and everyone was staring at us in anticipation to hear what Jaxon had to say. ¡°Before we start, I would like to offer my condolences,¡± Jaxon began. ¡°Firstly to the families that were lost and the people who were affected by the tragedy. The pce stands with you and we share in your grief. We will do everything to make sure we find the cause of the fire and in the meantime, you are wee to stay in the pack house for as long as you want.¡± He nodded to let them know he was done and whispers began. I was confused as to why he didn¡¯t let them know the fire was started immediately and the moment he turned to me, I whispered the question to him. ¡°Thest thing we need to do is incite panic,¡± he exined. ¡°For now, we just speak to them and offer our condolences then we can leave.¡± I nodded to let him know I understood and he reluctantly pulled away from me. I looked around and noticed that everyone was staring at me with varied levels of interest. I looked around the room and saw a familiar face at the end of the room. I made my way over to Kieran who was seated cross legged on the floor while ying with a toy train. ¡°Hey Kieran,¡± I said and he looked up at me. ¡°Is your grandma around? I can¡¯t see her anywhere.¡± ¡°She went to the bathroom.¡± As if on cue, I saw her walk into the room. She saw me and awareness filled her features. I offered her a kind smile which she returned as she took a seat next to me. She nced between Kieran and I and I knew that she wanted to tell me something but she didn¡¯t want him to overhear. ¡°Kieran, is it okay if I talk to your grandma?¡± I asked and he shrugged as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered. and made our way a few feet away where we could keep our eyes on him but far away that he couldn¡¯t hear what we were talking about. We stood up ¡°Have you decided when you¡¯re leaving?¡± I asked and she shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to Jaxon yet about finding him a KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! O 11:16 Sat, May 18 Chapter 62 good home but I will as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m doing a terrible thing by leaving him. Do you think I should stay and raise him? I spent the entire night thinking about it. I told him that his mother wasn¡¯t returning and he doesn¡¯t fully understand the concept of death but he still isn¡¯t taking it well,¡± sheughed humorlessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m bothering you with my problems.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± I assured her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I am in the right position to tell you what to do because I am not in your shoes. Just sleep over it and no matter what you decide, Kieran will be in good hands. I can assure you of that.¡± She sighed deeply and gave me a smile that looked more like a grimace. ¡°Thank you, for everything ¡°I did nothing.¡± She hesitated before speaking her next words. ¡°Does he know? The king that is ¡°Does he know what?¡± She c*cked her head to the side and awareness filled her eyes. She shook her head and pulled me closer then looked around to make sure that no one was eavesdropping into our conversation. ¡°You don¡¯t know either, do you?¡± she hesitated as if unsure of whether she should speak her next words. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± I scrunched my brows in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I worked as a healer for most of my life. I have been around all sorts of people in my life and I know the scent of a pregnant woman anywhere. It is one of the few skills that we werewolves have that lycan don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how it works but there¡¯s a certain scent and you have it.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°I know you are,¡± she rified. ¡°But I think you should take a pregnancy test to be sure.¡± I wanted to ask some more questions but Aiden walked over to us. ¡°Jaxon is asking for you,¡± I nced back at the old woman and she gave me a small smile and a bow. ¡°Have a good day, your majesty.¡± 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests O 17+-LMSI FEATURES O Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 We spent the entire day at the pack house talking to andforting the guests. Most people wanted to know how and why the fire started but Jaxon made sure to steer every conversation away from that topic. I mainly sat with the women and children because those were the only people I could bear to meet their eyes. The entire time, I felt like someone would stand up and point fingers at me while announcing that it was my fault. It wasn¡¯t until we got into the car that I allowed myself to let out a sigh of relief. Jaxon was supposed to seat in front with Aiden but he chose to sit next to me in the back seat and pulled me into his side. I caught Aiden¡¯s eye in the mirror and he gave me a small smile. ¡°How do you me, Freya,¡± feel?¡± Jaxon asked as he stroked my hair in aforting manner. I hummed but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Talk to ¡°I¡¯m just relieved that no one said it was my fault,¡± I chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m scared that someone will realize that Noxian is behind this and figure out that it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault, I had not expected Aiden to speak with such conviction and righteous anger. ¡°There is only one fault for everything that is happening Freya, and I can guarantee that person is not you.¡± person at My eyes watered because in my self pity, I had forgotten that I had the best family around me. I relied on just Jaxon forgetting that Aiden would always have my back. I tried to wipe away my tears discreetly but Jaxon had already noticed and he pressed a soft kiss to my lips. When he pulled away, I nced up to the mirror and gave Aiden a watery smile. ¡°No evil act goes unpunished Freya, remember that. You may not believe that now but I do and I guarantee that you will at the end of the day,¡± Aiden spoke without meeting my eyes. The rest of the drive home was silent and Jaxon held me impossibly close. He just ran his hand down my arm repeatedly until we got into the pce. Aiden disappeared to do whatever Aiden does but I wanted to see Kiara. I wanted to hold my daughter in my arms and know that she was safe. I spoke to the mother of the little girl who died and she was an absolute wreck. When I got to Kiara¡¯s room, she was seated cross legged on the floor with Nadia. She squealed and threw herself into my arms when she saw me. All the tension bled out of my body as I held her close and inhaled her scent. She buried her face into my neck and started mumbling some words about her day but I couldn¡¯t hear anything over the sheer relief of having her in my arms. ¡°Mummy, are you listening?¡± she asked snapping me out of my thoughts and I nodded. She cocked her head to the side assessing whether she believed me or not but she seemed to believe me because she shrugged and wiggled for me to put down. She rushed over to Jaxon who was wholly transfixed on her and turned to Nadia who was packing up her things. I made my way over to her and she jumped slightly when she noticed me standing next to her. She started to bow but I held out a hand to stop her. ¡°Thank you foring whenever we call,¡± I began realizing that I had never thanked her before. I couldn¡¯t imagine how inconvenient it was to be at our beck and call. ¡°If there is anything you need, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. ¡°Oh no, please, you both have done more than enough,¡± she looked bewildered that Feven offered. ¡°His majesty paid for my siblings education and he pays me more than I would ever make doing any other job. It is my pleasure to be here.¡± I was shocked because Jaxon had never told me that. I nced at him over my shoulder and he gave me a small smile as if he knew what we were talking about. I turned back to Nadia who had finished packing up her things. ¡°I should get going,¡± she bowed and was out of the room in a second. 1/3 KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests O 17+LMS FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. OX 11:16 Sat, May 18 7 M. Chapter 63 We stayed with Kiara for the better part of half an hour until duties dragged us away from her. I never wanted to be the kind of parent who was swamped with work and never had time for her child but it seemed like that was the kind of life I was forced to live due to the circumstances. It was frustrating and I wanted Noxian to pay for putting me in that position. I had no idea where Jaxon was taking me but I trusted him to lead me. He took me into his office and when I got there, Aiden was already there with thatptop in his hands. I immediately nced at Jaxon in confusion because I had no idea that he nned to speak to Noxian. Had he found something to tie him to the crime? ¡°We need to confront him and see what he says and how he reacts.¡± Jaxon exined more to me than anyone else. ¡°I have been thinking about this for a while and it makes no sense why Moxian does not take credit for what he has done.¡± ¡°You did say something about lycanws,¡± I offered up. ¡°It could be a matter of self preservation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°I just want it to be on record that I am against this. I feel like talking to him will only make things worse,¡± Aiden cut in and he waited for Jaxon to acknowledge his words. When there was silence, he sighed. ¡°At least I tried my best.¡± This time, I didn¡¯t sit in Jaxon¡¯sp. There was an extra chair right next to his that I took as we waited for the call to connect. There was no prior arrangement so we were uncertain whether he would answer although I was fairly sure he would. Noxian had arge ego and he would never decline a call from the most powerful man in the world. On the fourth ring, the call connected and Noxian looked like the epitome of ease as he sat reclined in a chair. There was a cigar between his lips and 1 cringed as he blew the smoke out of his mouth before smiling. ¡°This is a surprise,¡± he drawled. ¡°Is there something I can help you with or did you call simply because you wanted to see me? I stayed silent because I didn¡¯t know Jaxon¡¯s strategy. He also stayed silent but I didn¡¯t know his reasoning behind that. The silence seemed to annoy Noxian who sat up unable to hide the annoyed look on his face. ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure?¡± he asked finally ¡°It is an incredibly stupid decision to attack a lycan¡¯s pack,¡± Jaxon said getting straight to the point and I saw confusion take over Noxian¡¯s features. ¡°You put my pack members in danger so consider this an official warning because the next time you do so, it will be your head on the line.¡± ¡°While I do appreciate being used of wicked things, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. If I were to attack your pack, you would never see iting. From where I¡¯m standing, it looks like you have more enemies than you can count.¡± He spoke with such pride that I wasn¡¯t sure whether or not to believe him. He looked genuinely confused when Jaxon mentioned the attack but Noxian had always been good at pretending. ¡°I have been at my pack for the past few days and I have people who can prove that to you,¡± Noxian continued. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start by checking the people within-¡± He was cut off by the screen going nk. Aiden rushed over to theptop but it didn¡¯t matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t get the call to connect again. I ran my hand down my forehead in frustration. ¡°The bastard hung up on us,¡± Aiden growled. ¡°He probably wanted to make a dramatic exit or some shit. I knew this was a bad idea¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± Jaxon said and we all turned to him. ¡°I have an idea but I won¡¯t say anything until it is finalized. For now, increase the patrol around the borders and residential areas. I don¡¯t want any more surprises from Noxian¡± Aiden looked like he wanted to say more but he hesitated at thest moment, nodded and walked out of the room leaving KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. C$ & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI x FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:16 Sat, May 18 7 M. Chapter 63 Jaxon and I alone. I opened my mouth to ask more questions but Jaxon spoke before I could. ¡°I know what you want to say but I need you to trust me on this one. Can you do that?¡± I nodded and he pressed a kiss to my forehead. ¡°I promise you that everything will be fine, I¡¯ll fix it.¡± I wanted to believe him, I really did but he lookedpletely worn out and tired. He looked like he was shouldering too much and there were already dark circles around his eyes. Somehow, I felt like this was just the beginning. Jaxon had to go back to work so I did what I did best. I baked. I needed a way to get my mind off everything so I settled in the kitchen and worked until my back hurt and my fingers cramped from kneading but I had an assortment of pastries in front of me. I was sure that everyone could smell the pastries from every corner of the pce but I didn¡¯t care. I was searching for a particr kind of relief and I didn¡¯t get it. Aiden walked into the kitchen while I was cleaning up. He stole a cookie from the ones I had made and rxed against the counter as he watched me. He stole another one and when I didn¡¯t react, he pouted. ¡°Stealing isn¡¯t fun if the person you¡¯re stealing from isn¡¯t bothered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not stealing if I made it for anyone and everyone- you included,¡± I deadpanned and he rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you okay? You only bake when you¡¯re stressed,¡± he began then face palmed. ¡°What am I saying, of course you¡¯re stressed. Everything will be fine, Jaxon will figure things out like he always does. He is king for a reason.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± I hesitated before continuing. I moved closer and dropped my voice to a whisper before speaking. ¡°I just feel like this time is different.¡± He sighed and wrapped his arm and around my shoulders. ¡°I think you need to rest. I can finish up here and I¡¯ll make sure to take some cookies to Jaxon as well.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Go, Freya, you may not be doing the physical work but that doesn¡¯t mean that what you¡¯re doing is stressful as hell.¡± I hesitated but from the look in Aiden¡¯s eyes, I knew he wasn¡¯t going to budge so I sighed and let all the stress bleed out of my shoulders. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered and he shook his head. ¡°No, thank you.¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests O 17+LMSI FEATURES O Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 I fell asleep shortly after that but when I woke up, I immediately knew something was wrong. For starters, it was light outside and Jason was still asleep beside me. He never slept in past six am. and from what I could see, it was at least eight or nine. I was surprised that I slept in thiste as well but I wasn¡¯t the king. I wasn¡¯t Jaxon. I carefully pulled myself out of bed and debated whether or not I should wake him up. At the end. I decided against it and got dressed for the day. When I got out of the bathroom, I checked on him again but he was still fast asleep. I assumed the stress must have caught up with him so I decided to let him be after checking to be sure that he was breathing properly. Kiara was awake so I had breakfast with her and spent some time ying with her. I knew there was a lot of work to do but I didn¡¯t want to handle it. For the time being, I wanted to simply be a mother and a mate without the burdens that came with. being Queen. I just wanted a break and I was determined to milk that break for as long as I could. The real crack in my fa?ade came was when Kiara and I were ying dolls. She picked up a doll and stared at it for what felt like hours before finally turning to me. ¡°Where do babiese from. I choked on air and ended up spluttering as I wracked my brain for the kind of answer to give her. Finally I settled for a fraction of the truth. ¡°A baby grows inside the mummy¡¯s belly.¡± ¡°How does it get there?¡± ¡°The moon goddess puts it there when she sees that two people love each other very much. It is like a perfect gift, just like you She smiled widely and then she stuffed some pieces of paper under the dress of the doll she was holding. That singr action took me back to the conversation I had with Kieran¡¯s mother. My hand absent mindedly drifted down to my stomach and I realized I needed an answer and I needed one as soon as possible. I forced myself to my feet and Kiara looked up at me with scrunched brows. ¡°I need to go outside really quickly to get something, I will be back as soon as possible, I kissed theContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. top of her head and I rushed out of the room. Jared and Jael were standing guard as usual waiting for me. ¡°I need to go into town.¡± They cast a wary nce between each other but it was Jared who spoke. ¡°Are you sure you have to go? You could always send a maid to go instead. Hell, you could send me instead, I would be more than happy to go.¡± ¡°This is something I need to do by myself.¡± He looked like he would have rather stuck his finger into a shredfler but at the end of the day, he nodded. I made my way over to the room to retrieve my card because I didn¡¯t want Jaxon seeing my purchase in his history. The entire way to the car, Jared and Jael were determined to talk me out of going into town. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why they were so determined that I didn¡¯t go but whenever I asked, they found a way to change the subject. They realized I wasn¡¯t going to change my mind as soon as we got into the car and they cast each other another wary look. ¡°Wherever you¡¯re going, you need to be out in five minutes, tops Jared said and I was shocked he was giving me an instruction but I nodded nheless. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°A pharmacy or a drug store; whichever is closer.¡± He nodded then turned his head up to the sky and I could have sworn that I heard him say. ¡°Goddess help us.¡± The closest drug store was at least fifteen minutes away from the pce and throughout the entire drive, Jared and Jael were inuttering to themselves. Their disapproval on leaving the pack house had my anxiety skyrocketing but no matter how 1.3 ? KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! < 41 11:16 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 64 many times I asked, they refused to tell me what it was. By the time we finally got to the store, I was already second guessing my decision to go in the first ce. I made to open the door but Jared stopped me. ¡°We can¡¯t tell you what is going on but we can tell you how to be safe. Just keep your head down, stay close to us and get whatever you need.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I go in alone?¡± I had barely finished my statement before he shook his head. I sighed and relented. ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s do this Both men stood on either side of me like walls of stone as I made my way into the store. If they didn¡¯t want to draw attention to me then they were doing a poor job because anyone was bound to notice two pce guards escorting a lone female. All eyes were on us the moment we got into the store just like I expected. I ignored the eyes and made my way towards the aisle that I suspected would have what I was looking for. I grabbed two pregnancy test strips off the rack and handed it over to Jared. ¡°I need you to help me pay for this. Of course people will be able to point it back to me but I don¡¯t need Jaxon finding out before I tell him.¡± He nodded in understanding and left me with Jael. Jael was quiet but his eyes were extra vignt. He was scouring the store for visible threats and he had a dark look on his face that warned everyone to stay away. It made them stay but their eyes followed me like hawks. Jared returned after a few minutes with the test in a bag. ¡°We should leave now.¡± ¡°I need to use the bathroom first,¡± I hissed and he clenched his jaw but nodded. ¡°I would like it to be on record that I was vehemently against this idea,¡± he whispered as they walked me towards the front of the women¡¯s bathroom. ¡°We will be outside and if we sniff any hints of a threat, we areing in. Deal?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I gave him a sickly sweet smile and made my way in When I walked into the bathroom, there were two other women there. They exchanged nces and immediately started whispering under their breaths to each other. I tried to ignore them and made my way into the bathroom. I didn¡¯t need to drink water because of how nervous I was. It was difficult to maneuver due to the fact that I was in a public bathroom but I was able to pee on the strips. I timed it on my phone and ced it on top of the toilet seat while I went to wash my hands in order to make the time run faster. While I was washing my hands, I realized that the women in the bathroom were staring at me. It wasn¡¯t stares of amazement or shock, but rather disdain and anger which confused me because I hadn¡¯t done anything to warrant those stares. ¡°Hello,¡± I said in an attempt to diffuse the situation. ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°You could get the f*ck out of our pack. Your absence would help us a lot.¡± I was taken aback by the venom in her voice and the daggers that people were throwing at me with their eyes. I stumbled back and grabbed the test strips determined to check them when I was at home because I knew that I was no longer wee here. I made to leave but I noticed the women were blocking the door. ¡°Move,¡± I said ditching the nice queen act because I knew it was getting me nowhere. ¡°If you don¡¯t move, you will be forcibly removed.¡± ¡°What does he even see in you? one of them asked. ¡°How did you get him so p*sy whipped that he was willing to put us all in danger over you?¡± ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± I was confused but I was also scared that they had somehow found out that I was the reason they were being attacked by Noxian KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI OX FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 40% 11:16 Sat, May 18 7 M. Chapter 64 ¡°Don¡¯t y stupid,¡± the first woman spat. ¡°You wanted power and when the first Alpha wouldn¡¯t give it to you, you came here. He wouldn¡¯t give it to you either but you managed to sink your ws into him by getting pregnant for him. Who the hell does that?¡± ¡°I think you need to move, now,¡± I warned and she made to take a step close to me but the door flew open and Jared and Jael stood there. The women dissipated immediately when the threat had arrived Both men led me out of the store and into the car without another word. I was still shaking from the experience so I didn¡¯t know what to say and even if I did, my lips would not move to form words. They didn¡¯t start the car immediately we got in, instead, they seemed to be giving me time to gather my bearings and get myself in order. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I asked at soon as I was calm. ¡°What were they talking about?¡± The brothers nced between themselves as if unsure of whether they should speak or not. ¡°I asked you a question and I expect an answer. What the hell happened there This morning, someone let ship your history with Alpha Noxian It went out to the families of the deceased who in turn spread it to the entire pack. Everyone hates you now because they think you brought Noxian into the pack. People are just angry, it will mellow down within a few days.¡± Jared started the car after that but I couldn¡¯t get those words out of my head. How did they find out? How many people kne about it? What were the people saying?¡± ¡°How could they have found out? I thought it was kept within the pce circles.¡± ¡°A lot of people knew about it,¡± Jael exined. ¡°Even before today, I was aware as your guard. Kiara¡¯s guards were also aware and so were the top soldiers in the pce. Honestly, anyone could have given the leak and you would never know. There is so much politics in the pce that it would be practically impossible to find out who was responsible.¡± 1 ced my head in my hands in frustration and resignation: I was officially enemy number I in my own pack. The people I was supposed to love and protect hated me and the truth was that I didn¡¯t me them, I couldn¡¯t, not when they were right. ¡°It will be fine.¡± Jared assured me but I could tell he didn¡¯t believe me so he changed t POSITIVE the subject. ¡°What does the test s Say?¡± 1 forgot about the test in my panic but I reached into the stic bag and took out the two strips. Both had two pink lines- SEND GIFT KIPS VIRTUAL 111 COMMENT ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. Cs & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES ENROLL NOW! 11:16 Sat, May 18 7. 40% Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 When we got back to the pce, Aiden was pacing by the door. As soon as he saw me, he let out a deep sigh of relief and practically rushed to my side. I was barely able to hide the pregnancy test into the deep pockets of my sweatshirt before he grabbed my upper arms and looked over me to be sure that I had no obvious signs of injury. ¡°Where the hell did you take her?¡± he directed his question at the brothers and for a split second, I thought they would tell but I caught Jael¡¯s eye and he gave me a simple nod but it held so many meanings. My shoulders sagged in relief as I realized that my secret was safe with them. ¡°The Queen requested that we take her somewhere,¡± Jael answered simply making sure to put emphasis on the second word. ¡°If you have any questions about our whereabouts I am of the opinion that you should direct them to her.¡± Aiden¡¯s sjaw clenched and I could tell that the situation was about to spiral out of control so I turned him to face me. I shook my head softly and pulled him inside. He let out a ragged breath of frustration but followed me. The brothers followed closely behind me and I shot them a grateful look over my shoulder to which Jared winked. ¡°Are you going to tell me where you went on such short notice?¡± Aiden asked and I wanted to tell him. The strips in my pocket burned my skin but I needed to tell Jaxon first. He deserved to know before anyone else and right now, there were two people who knew. ¡°Is Jaxon awake!¡± he didn¡¯t miss the quick change of subject but he decided not to push and shook his head. ¡°Did you check on him? It¡¯s unusual for him to be asleep this long.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Aiden¡¯s voice was slow as if he had just realized how weird it was. He opened his mouth to speak but I was sprinting in the direction of our room. I could hear footsteps as the others tried to keep up with me. I got to the door of the room and held up a hand so they would wait outside. The brothers did so without hesitation but I could see that Aiden had a little more trouble following instructions. It wasn¡¯t until the brothers stepped into his way to prevent him from going into the room that he realized I had given an instruction. I made my way into the room and Jaxon was fast asleep on the bed. Panic gripped me and I wondered if earlier I had mistaken death for sleep. I muttered a prayer under my breath to the moon goddess as I walked closer to him. I let out a breath of relief when I saw his chest rising and falling steadily. I reached out to touch him and his skin was warm and mmy to touch- he was running a fever. I sat next to him and lightly shook him awake. ¡°Jaxon, are you okay?¡± He didn¡¯t stir once which I found suspicious because even the slightest movement would wake him. I stirred him again and he mumbled a few incoherent words under his breath but he made no move to rise from his sleep. The worry that dissipated earlier wasing back full force and I didn¡¯t know what to do. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should call for a physician or if 1 should handle it myself. The more I tried to wake him and he didn¡¯t move, the more worried I became. I finally decided to call Aiden in but just as I stood to my feet, Jason¡¯s hand reached out to grab me. His eyes fluttered opent and I let out a choked sob of relief. I practically threw myself into his arms and he grunted from the impact. He was a little sluggish in his movements but I was just relieved that he was awake. ¡°You¡¯re alive,¡± I mumbled into his shoulder. ¡°I was so worried that something had happened to you. Do you feel alright?¡± I pulled away from him but never took my eyes off him for fear that something would happen. Jaxon pulled himself into a sitting position trying to pretend like he wasn¡¯t in pain but I saw the grimace he pulled every few seconds. Once he was arated, he started to rise out of bed and I put my hands out to stop him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in a panic. ¡°You just woke up, you¡¯re sick.¡± KIPS VIRTUAL ´¨ ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering. CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMS FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:16 Sat, May 18 M. Chapter 65 ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he managed out as he stood to his feet. ¡°The kingdom needs someone to take care of it, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± 40% 11 There was a knock on the door that cut off our conversation. It opened to reveal Aiden and he had a look on his face that I knew spelled trouble. ¡°There has been another attack in one of our small towns.¡± I couldn¡¯t have stopped Jaxon from going if I tried so I followed behind to make sure he was fine. For the first few minutes, he stumbled over his own feet as if off bnce and he constantly ran his hand over his eyes as if the lights were too bright. I was worried about Jaxon and I knew I wasn¡¯t the only one because Aiden kept shooting worried nces his way. The test strips were at a far side of my mind and I didn¡¯t know how I would tell Jaxon about it considering everything that was happening. I had stuffed it into a corner of my closet before we left the room wondering if I would ever get the chance. to tell him about it or if it would just randomly come out when I was too far along to hide it. In more ways than one, Noxian had upended our lives and we were the ones paying for it. In the council room, Jaxon gave orders for soldiers to be deployed to the viges while I sat quietly. I knew nothing about pack wars and strategies but I knew something about people and I knew that this new attack would only make them hate me more. The entire time Jaxon and Aiden spoke about the town and what they were going to do, all I could think about was how the people would put the me on me. ¡°Freya, are you listening?¡± Jaxon called snapping me out of my thoughts and I turned to him. ¡°I asked when you wanted to go to the vige. We have to see them and offer our condolences as well as check on the others from the first building.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go,¡± everyone was shocked by my choice of words. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean by you can¡¯t go?¡± the question came from Alden. ¡°Are you sick? Is there something wrong? Does this have something to do with when you went into town earlier this morning?¡± Jaxon¡¯s eyes snapped to mine on thest sentence. I shut my eyes and muttered a small curse under my breath. Aiden seemed to realize what he had said wrong and he tried to take it back but it was already toote. Jaxon was fixated on that sentence and he was not going to let it slide until he found out exactly why I left the pce without informing him. ¡°When did you leave the pce?¡± Jaxon asked and I shrugged. ¡°Freya, don¡¯t do that right now. I¡¯m not above calling your guards and demanding a response then firing them for taking you away from the safety of the pce.¡± ¡°Where I went doesn¡¯t matter. What you should be worried about is how your pack members found out about Noxian,¡± heavy silence fell over the room. If someone had dropped a pin you would have heard it. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I exined how I went to the bathroom and what those women said. I still refused to tell him where I went or what I went to do but it didn¡¯t matter to the story. By the time I was done, Jaxor muttered a long string of expletives under his breath and I could feel the frustration beginning to seep out from his skin. I wanted tofort him but I didn¡¯t know how. ¡°Only a trusted few knew about it,¡± Aiden said. ¡°Who would have let it slip?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I need you to find out,¡± Jaxon ordered. Aiden bowed and within a second, he was out of the council room. As soon as the door shut behind him, Jaxon picked up the item closest to him and threw it in the direction of the door. It was a ss figurine and it shattered directly on impact. I flinched from the sound but otherwise made no motion to move. ¡°I¡¯ll fix this,¡± he promised me. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this and I will make sure they know that this has nothing to do with you¡± 2/3 KIPS VIRTUAL ||| ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical, Engineering, CS & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI OX FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! 11:16 Sat, May 18 7. Chapter 65 40% ¡°It has everything to do with me.¡± I chuckled softly under my breath. ¡°They¡¯re right you know; it is my fault. I am the one that Noxian wants and they are all suffering because of me. There is no shame in the truth.¡± Jaxon walked over to me and grabbed my shoulders in a firm grip. He made sure I was staring directly into his eyes as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you or any of them think. This was not your fault, it will never be your fault. Everything that is happening is as a result of one man and you are not him. Am I clear?¡± I nodded and he pulled me into his chest. I went ck in his embrace and allowed myself to feel the comfort I desperately craved and needed. I wanted this war to be over as soon as possible so we could finally get much needed rest and peace of mind. My mund felt like a war zone and Jaxon was under so much stress that it was beginning to manifest physically. We needed a shred of good news to bnce out the bad and although I knew my pregnancy would be perfect news, it wasn¡¯t what we needed because it would only add to Jaxon¡¯s worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked without pulling away from me. ¡°You went stiff in my arms just now, you were thinking.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I could tell he wanted to push on the matter so I leaned up on my toes and pressed a small kiss to his lips. He smiled and kissed me back in a way that had my head spinning and my toes curling. I smiled at him knowing that everything was alright in that moment but as always, every good thing muste to an end. The door flew open with such rm that I knew whatever was going to be said would be terrible. Aiden rushed in looking panicked and unlike himself for the first time since I had met him. Jaxon immediately understood that something was wrong because he pulled away from me and put on his king look.. ¡°What is it?¡± Jaxon asked. ¡°Noxian and his men are in front of the border. They are ready to wage war. SEND GIFT ? COMMENT KIPS VIRTUAL ADMISSIONS OPEN Prepare for Medical Engineering. C1 & Business Entrance Tests 17+LMSI FEATURES O ENROLL NOW! E Chapter 66 Chapter 66 My head started spinning on an axis. We were in no position to wage war and everyone was well aware of that. Jaxon was weak and exhausted, he had just deployed half of our soldiers towards the vige and there was no way to call them back. I couldn¡¯t help but think that was what Noxian wanted. He probably attacked the vige as a distraction to make sure that we were at our weakest because as stupid as he was, he had to know that he couldn¡¯t win against a lycan pack at full strength. Right now, it is still highly improbable that he wins but he has to have some sort of assurance. ¡°What game is he ying at?¡± I asked and all eyes turned to me. ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone think it is remotely suspicious that he decided to attack today of all days?¡± ¡°We already deduced that he had someone on the inside,¡± Aiden was the one who responded to me. ¡°He must have known that we sent guards to the vige. He thinks he stands a chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, Noxian is stupid but not that stupid,¡± they still looked confused so I sighed and sat up straighter. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t attack unless he was one hundred percent sure that he would win. This pack is more than twice the size of his in poption and manpower. Even if half our guards are not here, we still outnumber him. There must be something else that we are missing because this is looking suspiciously like a trap.¡± The room went silent and I could tell they were debating my words. They knew I was right but I wasn¡¯t sure being right was enough to change anything right now. Noxian was already at the borders and if we didn¡¯t prepare, he was going to spring an attack. I turned to Jaxon trying to see what he was thinking about but his eyes werepletely hazed out and he was lost in thought. ¡°You might be right,¡± he began. ¡°But we don¡¯t have the time to think about that right now. Gather the women and the children, Freya, Aiden will tell you where to take them.¡± Even though I was against the idea, I resigned myself to it and got to my feet. Aiden led me closely with a hand on my shoulder. I was not prepared for themotion that met me outside the doors. Jaxon must have already mind linked his soldiers because they were running around trying to get themselves ready for the impending battle. Jared and Jael were the only two who weren¡¯t running around and that was because they were following Aiden and I but I could tell that they were anxious. Aiden and I went to Kiara¡¯s room first. She was sitting cross legged on the floor ying with dolls but the moment she saw us, she knew something was wrong because she put her dolls on the ground and stood to her feet. I changed her into a pair of morefortable clothes- sweats and a shirt. I wasn¡¯t praying for anything bad but I needed to be prepared in case something bad happened and she needed to run. Aiden picked her up and she stayed silent as we rounded up the maids and the children. I didn¡¯t know there were other children in the pce until I saw them. Aiden exined that the younger ones were the children of some of the maids and the guards while the older teenagers were probably maids or guards in training. Most of them looked terrified but I tried to put on a brave face for them. Aiden led us out through the back and towards the woods when he suddenly stopped. I turned to him in confusion and he ced Kiara on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the bunker is,¡± I was about to protest but he held up a hand to stop me. ¡°Jaxon wanted it to be safe from everything- including the possibility that I am arrested and tortured. He will direct you from here. I hope I see you on the other side.¡± ¡°Stay safe, Aiden, and keep him safe too.¡± Aiden turned on his heels and left. He didn¡¯t look back once and it felt more like a goodbye than a see youter. I refused to think about it that way because I was officially the highest ranking person and everyone was looking to me for leadership andfort. I was determined not to fail them. As soon as Aiden disappeared from sight, I heard Jaxon¡¯s voice in my head. ¡°Hey baby.¡± I smiled softly at his voice. ¡°I need you to go north into the woods. I¡¯ll tell you when to stop walking.¡± I started walking and everyone followed behind me quietly. I could hear the murmurs but I couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. The most important thing was getting them to safety and I knew that Jaxon was the only person who could do that for me. Kiara was walking next to me and holding my hand and Jared¡¯s, she had reached out for him and he had happily obliged her. I could see the small smile on his face as he watched her. Jaxon led me into a clearing in the woods. I was confused and thought he had taken me to the wrong ce when he suddenly asked me to stop. He led me over to a rock and that was when I saw it- the entrance. It was covered by rocks and leaves so I cleared it and pulled it open. I heard gasps all around and I stepped aside for them to go in. I could see the hesitation in their gazes and on a normal day, I would have gone in first to prove it was safe but I needed to make sure everyone was safely in before I went in. A young teenage boy walked up. He gave me a small smile and descended into the opening first. We waited with baited breath until we heard him reach the bottom. ¡°It¡¯s kind of cool, down here,¡± he called out. ¡°I call dibs on the couch.¡± A small shakyugh went through the clearing and everyone started to climb down. I waited until thest person went down and finally it was just Jared, Jael, Kiara and me. I knew it was now or never to make my n known so I turned to Jared. ¡°Go in with Kiara,¡± I ordered and he hesitated for a second but did as I asked. I waited until he landed at the bottom before I spoke again. ¡°If I¡¯m not back in thirty minutes, seal the entrance.¡± ¡°Freya, what are you doing?¡± Jael asked but I ignored him,. I shut the door to the bunker and ran. I knew Jael was following me as we made our way back to the pce. The pce was a chaotic mess and people were shocked to see me but I ignored them and rushed over to the room I knew I would find Jaxon. I got to the council room and pushed the door open. Jaxon was there with Aiden and some other guards. When they saw me, their eyes widened and Jaxon muttered a curse under his breath. ¡°Leave us,¡± he ordered and immediately the room cleared out. I shut the door behind me once we were alone and I threw myself into his arms. The tension in his shoulders bled out as he inhaled my scent but there was still a tightness to his movements. One arm wrapped around my waist while the other wound itself into my hair and he held me close to his body. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± he murmured into my hair. ¡°But fuck, I don¡¯t want you to leave. How did you manage to get away from your guards?¡± ¡°I got away from Jared. Jael is waiting outside for me.¡± Jaxon sighed and pulled away from me albeit reluctantly. He looked worse than he did when I left. To the outsider, it may not have been obvious but I knew him better than I knew myself. I knew when he was at his worst and this was it. If I had my way then he would be locked up with me and the other innocents but even if I had the power, Jaxon would have never agreed to it. ¡°Be careful,¡± I whispered and the corner of his lips quirked up. ¡°I¡¯m serious, the others may not know how sick you are but I do. You shouldn¡¯t be fighting this war. None of you should but you are because of me and-¡± He cut me off with a dizzying kiss. I felt like I was floating in the air and for a second, there was nothing. There were no threats of war or pack troubles, it was just us together. I relished that moment for as long as I could because I knew within a few moments, it would be broken. Jaxon pulled me close as he kissed me and he didn¡¯t release me until we both had toe up for air. ¡°I will fight a million wars for you, baby,¡± he spoke with such conviction that I knew I could believe him. ¡°Even at my weakest, I can defeat Noxian easily but I need you to be safe. I need you to go back to the bunker with Jael and stay safe. You might be able to hear what is going on above but under no circumstances are you toe out. Is that clear?¡± ¡°Jaxon, what if-¡± ¡°No,¡± he cut me off. ¡°Listen, I cannot fight at my full capacity if I am worried about you or Kiara. I need you to promise me that you will stay down there. It is safe and I will try to keep the battle away from the bunker. Just promise me that you¡¯ll stay.¡± I sighed in resignation. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Good.¡± He took a step back and before I could blink, he kissed me once more. It was more dizzying than the first. He pulled back when someone knocked on the door. I knew it was Jael before I even saw him. ¡°What about the civilians?¡± I asked Jaxon. ¡°Are they going to be safe as well?¡± ¡°There are bunkers all around the pce. There is a leader in each district to take the innocents to the bunkers. Everyone will be safe and you need to be as well.¡± I knew if I hesitated then I would not be able to leave so I forced myself to turn away from him. I hoped and prayed that he would call me back or tell me to stop but he didn¡¯t. I knew it was hard for him as well but it was a matter of safety and Jaxon would never do anything to jeopardize that. The walk back to the bunker felt longer than before. I checked the time on my phone and realized only twenty five minutes had passed. Jael pulled the hatch open and gestured for me to go in first. ¡°Do you wish you were fighting?¡± I asked him and he looked taken aback by my response. ¡°I¡¯m doing a job of great honor- protecting you.¡± I appreciated his answer so I began my descent. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 JAXON¡¯S P.O.V As King, you are prepared for the possibility of war but you never want to experience it. My father used to say to hope for the best but prepare for the worst. He was a cynic at heart but he was right in that sense and I knew that if he could see me, he would be shaking his head in disappointment. I was far from prepared for the war that was brewing and if care was not taken then I could be blown away. ¡°Everything will be fine,¡± Aiden said snapping me out of my thoughts and I turned to him. ¡°He is just a werewolf. He can¡¯t win. Everyone that is meant to be in the bunkers is there. Do you want to go on offense or defense?¡± I hesitated because for the first time, I did not know. His arrival came as a surprise so we didn¡¯t have enough time to scout the area and see the kind of weapons he had in his arsenal. As king, I was expected to know everything but how was I meant to know how to handle a war if I had never fought a war before in my life? There was something deep inside of me, something I had not felt in a long time- inadequacy. I could not show fear or weakness because if my soldiers got a glimpse that I was unsure, it would affect their performance. I was their leader and therefore, I had to be strong so I cleared my throat and stood up straighter. I saw Aiden smile softly as if a sense of encouragement and followed me out of the door where the generals were waiting. I was grateful that I had requested for privacy earlier because I could not imagine the uproar that would have risen if people noticed that I was unsure of the battle. It would have been a mess and my ability to rule would have beenpromised. I heard there was some murmuring between the soldiers although I didn¡¯t know why and thest thing I wanted to do was make it worse. The generals bowed to me when they saw me and I nodded my head as a form of acknowledgment. ¡°We are taking a defensive standpoint,¡± I began as soon as I had their attention. ¡°This is our pack and we know what parts of thend will favor us better. Direct the battle away from the bunkers and towards the denser parts of the forest. We can navigate thesends better than they ever can. I know a war is not what we wanted but this war is inevitable and we wille out on top.¡± I started to walk away when I heard someone clear their throat behind me. I turned to see one of the older generals- Kerrigan. He was standing at the back but when he saw that he had my attention, he began to make his way over to the front. He served in my father¡¯s time and he was such a good warrior that I had no other choice but to ce him as general over one of our biggest squadrons. ¡°My apologies for speaking out of turn, your majesty,¡± he began. ¡°I know this is neither the time nor the ce but there is a question that has been guing all of us. Most guards are too scared to ask for fear of what you might do but I-¡± ¡°You are not scared,¡± I finished for him and his words faltered. ¡°We have a war to attend to Kerrigan. If there is something that you wish to say then I suggest you begin right now. Thest thing anyone needs is to stand here listening to a reenactment of your war victories.¡± His ears turned pink in embarrassment and I heard someone snicker in the back. It was not my intention to embarrass him but I was irritable. I felt weak and unwell and I hated it. I hated that I was not at my best when leading my men into battle and it was bing increasingly harder to hide my fatigue. ¡°It hase to our knowledge that the Alpha Noxian was only attacking because of a perceived wrong,¡± he began slowly and I crossed my arms over my chest as I waited for him to finish. I hoped he would be smart enough and stay silent but he kept on speaking. ¡°It is now popr knowledge that the Queen was mated to him and ran away before they couldplete their bond. Would it not be prudent to just give him what he wants and save millions of lives?¡± You could have heard a pin drop because of ho quiet it got. I stayed silent watching Kerrigan and wondering if he would suddenly grow a brain and take back his words but he didn¡¯t. He was either oblivious to my growing anger or he was choosing to ignore it. I knew the news had gotten out but I did not know that it had been grossly misinterpreted to this point. I wanted to find whoever was responsible and rip them apart with my bare hands. ¡°Are you suggesting that I give my mate to Noxian to kill?¡± I asked and Kerrigan nched. ¡°I don¡¯t think he will kill the Queen. He might just want to mate with her and-¡± ¡°Repeat that for me,¡± his brows scrunched in confusion. ¡°Your sentence, Kerrigan, I want you to repeat your sentence.¡± ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t think he would kill the Queen.¡± ¡°The Queen,¡± I cut him off. ¡°She is your Queen and your first order of duty is to protect her is it not? Your first order of duty is to protect this kingdom and whoever I choose as my mate. If you have a problem with that you are wee to let me know and you can leave right now. There will be no one to stop you.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°That is not what I meant, your majesty. It is what we were all thinking but none of them would say it,¡± he was scrambling for words at this point and looking back for any help he could get but everyone was avoiding his gaze. ¡°I am just saying that a thousand lives could be saved today. What is one life when many other are-¡± The next thing happened so fast that I couldn¡¯t exin it if I wanted. One second, he was standing there sprouting his bullshit and the next he was pinned against the wall with my hand against his throat cutting off his air supply. Aiden cursed and sprung over to my side. I could hear the other generals murmuring under their breaths but none of them dared toe close to me. ¡°Jaxon, you can¡¯t kill him,¡± Aiden whispered low enough that no one but me would hear. ¡°Think about how this would look on Freya. They will assume you have something to hide and it will only fuel their anger and resentment. You can kill him after the war or even throw him in the front lines so he dies first but you cannot kill him.¡± I hated that he was right and although I wanted nothing more than to watch the light slowly leave his eyes as I strangled him to death, I reluctantly loosened my grip and stepped back. He fell to the ground in a fit of coughs. He had his hand to his throat as he tried to regte his breathing and I turned back to the rest of my generals. ¡°Let that serve as a lesson to all of you,¡± I kept my voice loud and firm. ¡°Freya is MY mate and she is your Queen. I do not need to exin the details of our lives to you but you can trust that I would never fight a war that was unnecessary. If anyone of you speaks out against her again, I will not show mercy. Prepare your troops and take your positions.¡± I walked away without waiting for a verbal response from them. I heard Aiden rushing to keep up behind me. I knew I had blown things out of proportion but I didn¡¯t care. When it came to Freya, I was willing to damn the entire world. Aiden and I were in charge of our own squadron of soldiers. We took the main entrance to the pack. There were archers mounted and hidden between the trees ready to take aim the moment they saw someone crossing the borders. So far, everyone and everything was quiet. Noxian¡¯s troops had not moved and I began to worry. They were ready, their weapons were set and our spies told us that they were armed and ready but for some reason, they were yet to attack and I could not understand why. ¡°Why won¡¯t he attack?¡± Aiden asked voicing my thoughts. ¡°If it were me I would have rushed in by now. Why would he take the time to set up his troops and not attack?¡± Just as he was speaking, there was a rustling in the woods. I held up my hand to ask the archers to wait. They were to hold off for mymand before shooting. I did not want to end up harming an innocent by mistake. We waited with bated breath for the person to reveal themselves and it was my shock when two soldiers walked out. They were obviously from Noxian¡¯s camp because they bore his crest over their chests and they had white gs in their hands. ¡°Did hee all this way to make a truce?¡± Aiden asked in almost disbelief mirroring my thoughts. ¡°This has to be the most anti climatic battle I have ever seen before.¡± I held up a hand to silence him and walked forward to meet the soldiers. They were empty handed save for the gs and their guns stashed at their holsters. I saw my soldiers begin toe out of their hiding spots but I waved them back into position. Until I dered an official truce, we were still on the verge of a war and they would be incredibly stupid to give up their positions for a false sense of security. ¡°Alpha Noxian wishes to give you onest chance to surrender,¡± one of the men said as he made his way over to me. ¡°Hees under the white g of truce with a message for you.¡± ¡°What is this message?¡± I crossed my arms over my chest knowing very well that I was not going to like what he had to say but courtesy demanded that I listen. One of the soldiers reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to me. It was carefully folded and when I unfolded it, I saw Noxian¡¯s scrawl over it. ¡°Consider this my only olive branch,¡± I read aloud. ¡°Give Freya to me and we can pretend this never happened. Thest thing I want is to kill your innocent guards. I do not want this bloodshed as much as you do. ept the white g and wave it and I will know that you have taken my offer.¡± Iughed humorlessly and scrunched up the paper until it was nothing but a ball in my hands. ¡°Tell him that I refuse,¡± I growled out and the guard to my right smiled as if he had expected that response. ¡°So be it.¡± As soon as those words left his lips, all hell broke loose. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 FREYA¡¯S P.O.V The bunker was more spacious than I thought. It wasrge enough that people were able to move around freely. There were several couches andfortable mats on the floor. There was also a supply of food and snacks to keep people busy. The only downside was that there was no service. I checked my phone as soon as Jael got in and locked the hatch but there was nothing. We went in search of Jared and Kiara and found them on a couch at the far end of the room. Kiara rushed over to me as soon as she saw me and I held her tightly in my arms. Jared looked pissed but I offered him a kind smile which he reluctantly returned. The brothers led me over to the couch and made sure I was seatedfortably with Kiara by my side. Neither of them made a move to sit however, they just stood by our sides. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°You can sit down,¡± I offered up to them. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening up there but we might be in here for a while. You wouldn¡¯t want to use up all your energy in one hour.¡± ¡°Our top priority is to make sure that you and Kiara are safe,¡± it was Jael who answered. ¡°After what happened at the store that day, I believe it is in our mutual interests that we remain standing. Should a threat materialize, it would be a lot easier for us to defend you.¡± My hand subconsciously moved towards my stomach and I nced around the room. Everyone seemed to be taken by their own worries and in their own little worlds. It seemed improbable that anyone would attack me especially in a safe bunker like this. It also seemed improbable that if they were all to attach me then the brothers would be able to save me. It didn¡¯t matter that they were trained soldiers, the sheer number of the people would overpower them and we would be at their mercy. Regardless of the fact, I hummed and nodded then sat up straighter. ¡°Do you really think they would attack me? Does the anger run that deep?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know but it is best to be safe rather than sorry,¡± they answered after a beat. I let out a sigh then Jael turned to me. ¡°Would you like a snack or something to eat?¡± ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. I couldn¡¯t stomach the thought of putting food in my mouth yet. I was fairly certain that I would throw up. ¡°I would like something for Kiara though and the other children in the room. Please ensure that they all have something to eat. They don¡¯t need to be worrying about everything happening.¡± Jared stayed to protect Kiara and I while Jael and a few of the other guards went around distributing snacks to the children. I could feel the palpable worry and confusion in the air and I felt bad. I felt bad for everyone whose lives had been upended because of this pointless battle. I felt bad for the parents who had to watch over their kids in this state while praying for their safety. I felt bad and I felt guilty and I hated the feeling. Once all the kids were fed, I went to check on the food supply. It was enough to keep us for at least two days ording to the guards. I knew nothing about rations or rationing food but I decided to trust them. I instructed for everyone to be fed properly, including them and the rest of the food to be kept under a watchful eye. I could gear the confusion spreading through the room as the older people received food and water. A few of them nced my way as if they knew I was the reason for them getting food. I felt weird under their gazes but I tried my best to ignore it. That worked until a certain woman cleared her throat and made her way over to me. The brothers blocked her from approaching but she held up her hands to show that she meant no harm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let her through,¡± I told them and they hesitated before doing as I asked. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked and I was taken aback by her question. ¡°Why did you feed us before yourself? Is this meant to assuage your guilt or something? Is this meant to be a bribe for our families that are out there dying?¡± I could feel her anger through her words. It was permeating the air and tainting the atmosphere. Jared nced at me in a silent question but I shook my head. If we shut her down then it looked like we had something to hide and I knew a thing or two about unsatisfied and shut down people. They would always revolt and that was thest thing we needed especially since Kiara was here. I wanted to keep my daughter safe and if that meant responding to her then so be it. ¡°There are no bribes, there is no peace offering,¡± I began slowly as I sat up straighter. ¡°I only gave you food because it felt like the right thing to do. I am sorry that your families are dying and if I had the power to stop it, I would but I don¡¯t. That power lies solely in the hands of Noxian and he will do anything to make sure this war happens.¡± ¡°He wants you.¡± ¡°He wants power,¡± I corrected. ¡°He had me for at least the first eighteen years of my life. He had me when I was his mate and he rejected me in front of the whole pack because I was an omega. He mated with my sister and threw me out which was how I found Jaxon. If this was about me then believe me when I say that I would have handled it immediately.¡± She was silent. It urred to me that no one knew the full story before today. They were probably fed pieces of information that they struggled to make sense of. The entire bunker was drowned in silence and I could feel all eyes on me as they took in my words. I wasn¡¯t sure if I did the right thing by being vulnerable to them but at least I knew that my conscience was clear. ¡°How can we trust you?¡± ¡°You can decide whether or not you think I¡¯m telling the truth, but I have told you all there is to it. Everything else is left to you.¡± She opened her mouth to speak but closed it immediately and nodded. Without another word, she bowed to me and walked away. I nced at the brothers wondering if I had made the right choice but when I got a nod from Jael, I let out a sigh of relief. For the next few minutes, the room was tense and no one dared to speak. Only the children who were unaware of what was happening chattered without a care in the world. I focused all my attention on Kiara while hoping my words had the desired effect on everyone. I prayed that everything was going alright in the upper world and although I tried to think about anything else, my mind kept going back to Jaxon. After a few minutes, I felt a tug in my chest. It was nothing I had ever felt before and it sent a sense of dread over me. The very core of my being ached and it felt like an impending sense of dread was hanging over me. I stood to my feet in an attempt to calm myself and get rid of the feeling but it only seemed to get worse. I could feel eyes on me but I didn¡¯t care. I walked over to a corner of the room and I felt Jael follow me. He stopped behind me and stared at me with questions in his eyes but I couldn¡¯t form any words. The pressure in my chest was escting and nothing I did would ease that pain. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jael asked and I hummed. ¡°You don¡¯t seem okay. If you tell me what¡¯s wrong then I can try to help you find a temporary solution. Is it the baby?¡± He spoke thest words on a whisper but I shook my head. I knew it had nothing to do with me. Whatever I was feeling concerned someone else. I knew Kiara was safe so that left Jaxon. The awareness hit me like a freight train and I realized that Jaxon was in danger. It wasn¡¯t my impending doom I was feeling, it was his as a result of our mate bond. ¡°I need to go to Jaxon,¡± I could already see Jael¡¯s refusal at the tip of his tongue. ¡°He is going to die if I don¡¯t go to him. If he dies, I die, remember? Do you really want to take that risk? Kiara will be all alone. Look at her, she isn¡¯t anywhere near ready to rule.¡± ¡°What if your feeling is wrong?¡± ¡°I know it isn¡¯t, it¡¯s the mate bond. Something bad is happening but I don¡¯t know what it is. Please, Jael, I know I am asking a lot of you but I need to get to him.¡± ¡°What happens if you¡¯re right? You go out there and then what? Are you going to give up your life for his?¡± ¡°It is better that one of us dies than both of us.¡± I could tell that Jael was torn. He wasn¡¯t sure what to do because on one hand, he was meant to protect me but on the other, I had given him a very logical argument. I was only asking him out of courtesy, if he said no, I was going to find my own way out. I wasn¡¯t going to jeopardize the future of this pce for anything. After a beat of silence, he sighed. ¡°We have to be quick because if Jared notices that we are gone, he will kill us.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± a sigh of relief left me in a rush. ¡°How do we get out through the hatch? Jared would know if he sees us going that way.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another exit.¡± He gestured for me to be quiet and led me towards where the food was kept. I could feel Jared watching us quietly but he made no moves. Jael whispered something in the ears of one of the guards who nodded and went to speak to Jared. While they were talking, Jael grabbed my hand and it happened so fast that I barely had time to notice it. He pulled me through what I realized was a false wall behind where the food was kept. Once we were safely on the other side, I saw that we were inside a darkened hallway. ¡°Just stay close to me, we will be out of here in no time.¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The cave smelled damp and like something or several somethings had died in there but I focused on following Jael. I wondered how long we had before Jared realized we were missing and went searching for us. I just hoped it was enough time to find Jaxon and figure out what was wrong. As soon as we got to the mouth of the cave, I let out a breath of relief. It led out into the far corner of the pce and although I didn¡¯t know where the battle was happening, I knew I would find my way there. No words were spoken between Jael and I as we started our way towards the main pce. I knew the battle would be kept away from the civilian areas and also from the bunker so that left the forest around the borders. I knew I couldn¡¯t be seen by any of the guards so we kept close to the woods as we went. There were a few close calls but we managed to get away unseen. The moment we got close to the actual fight, I knew. The stench of death and turmoil was pungent in the air and it took me pausing to take a breather so I wouldn¡¯t throw up. Everywhere I looked, there was chaos and I stumbled back as it threatened to swallow me whole. Jael kept a firm hand in the middle of my back and offered me a small smile to remind me that he was right there with me. I held onto thatfort he offered me and found my bearing once more. This time, he took the lead and I wasfortable allowing him. He led me over to a guard who had just in one of Noxian¡¯s men. When the guard saw me, his eyes widened. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± he began but Jael cut him off. ¡°Tell no one of her presence. Where is the king?¡± He mumbled something incoherent then pointed in another direction. Jael thanked him and we went back into hiding. It was a miracle that no one else saw us. We could have easily been attacked but it was like there was someone or something watching over us and keeping us safe. We finally got towards the clearing where Jaxon was supposed to be and I was shocked to see it almost empty. I expected more chaos here seeing as he was the king but it was just Jaxon and Noxian. Immediately I got there, I knew what the problem was. Jaxon was practically stumbling over his own feet. He had a wound on his shoulder that looked terrible and wasn¡¯t healing. Noxian stood there with his gun in one hand and a knife in the other. When I looked further, I saw another man in the woods, he had a gun in his hands and it was pointed directly at Jaxon. I didn¡¯t think before I grabbed the gun in Jael¡¯s holster and shot it. ¡°What the fuck are you thinking?¡± he spat but the deed had been done. The sniper fell to the ground but it also alerted everyone to our presence. Noxian saw me and a smile grew on his lips. ¡°How nice of you toe to the party; are you here to see your mate die?¡± Jaxon had anger and annoyance in his eyes as he sighted me but even his stare was weak, he looked like he was one second away from toppling over and I rushed over to his side. He looked like he wanted to drag me by my hair and lock me up in the bunker and take away the key. ¡°Freya, get back,¡± Jaxon whisper yelled but I ignored him so he added under his breath. ¡°I swear someone is getting fired when I get back.¡± He tried to stand up straighter but he couldn¡¯t, He let out a groan of pain and stumbled to the floor. As far as I could see, there was only one wound on him but he was too weak for that to be true. Noxian stepped closer to him but Is stood directly in front of him. I kept my eyes squared on Noxian in a challenge. ¡°You cannot kill him,¡± I warned and Noxian raised a brow. ¡°I¡¯m the one you wanted, so let¡¯s talk.¡± Noxianughed. ¡°The time for talking is long gone, Freya. I gave you a chance to talk. I gave you a chance to return to me but you refused. Everything that is happening now is on you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. You rejected me and I found my own life. You¡¯re just upset that the poor omega you rejected is Queen. Your ego could not take the hit and that is why everything is happening.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± he shrugged with a small smile. ¡°But your mate was right, you shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He snapped his fingers and some men came out of the woods and grabbed Jael before he could do anything. It happened so fast that as soon as I turned to see what was happening, Noxian reached out and disarmed me of the gun I was holding. I was shocked by how fast he had taken control of the situation and how we were all at his mercy. We were grossly outnumbered and it was my fault. Jaxon finally rose to his feet but Noxian was quicker. He grabbed my arm and pulled me into his chest so his knife was at my neck. ¡°Put down the knife, Jaxon or I¡¯ll slit her neck open,¡± he warned and from the anger in his voice, I could tell that he meant it. Jaxon did to because he threw the knife down. ¡°Good, now that everyone is listening I will tell you what is going to happen. I will take Freya far from here and you will not do anything about it.¡± ¡°Over my dead fucking body,¡± Jaxon spat back. While the conversation was ongoing, I saw a sh of movement in my peripheral vision. The others did too because I felt Noxian turn to the source. I didn¡¯t know who to expect but it certainly wasn¡¯t Kiara. Jaxon turned to me with an usatory look but I tried to exin with my eyes that I didn¡¯t know what she was doing. She looked between Jaxon and I and I could see fear grip her features. ¡°Run,¡± I mouthed but it was like she was stuck in ce. ¡°Kiara, please run.¡± Her instincts kicked in and she turned to run but she was grabbed by one of Noxian¡¯s men. She kicked and screamed and I wanted to go to her but I couldn¡¯t. I realized how much of a cluster fuck I had made the situation. If I had simply stayed in the bunker none of this would have happened. ¡°But Jaxon would have died,¡± my inner voice nagged. ¡°Now, we are all going to die,¡± I spat back. My inner dialogue was cut off by Noxian¡¯sughing. I could only imagine how amusing it was to him. He had banked on having one person but he had gotten three instead and we were outnumbered so he could kill us easily and nothing would happen. I prayed to the goddess for a miracle because it was going to take nothing short of a miracle for us to get out of here. Noxian began to step back with me in his arms and I knew I had to make a split second decision. I reared back my head and hit him square in the nose. It was enough for him to loosen his grip so I pulled the knife out of his hand and rushed over to Jaxon¡¯s side. He looked relieved to have me but his eyes were now on Kiara and how we were going to get her out safely. I turned back to Noxian who looked furious. His nose was gushing blood but he ignored it and narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°I¡¯ll get you for that, you bitch,¡± he growled and he raised his knife but a sound had us all freezing. If someone had asked me to guess who would have spoken, I would have mentioned every single person in that clearing before I mentioned Kiara. It took me a split second to realize she was the one who spoke and it was because Noxian was staring at her that I connected the words to her. ¡°Stay away from my mummy,¡± she yelled as loud as she could. ¡°Kiara baby, it¡¯s fine,¡± I tried to assure her but she wasn¡¯t looking at me, she was ring at Noxian with a look that was too intense for a child her age to conjure up. Noxianughed and he gestured for the men to let go of her. When they did, he crooked his finger for her toe closer to him but she ignored him. I looked around for anything that could help the case but there was nothing. Jael was held tightly, Jaxon was swaying on his feet and I knew he would fall over soon so I moved closer to him so he could lean against me. ¡°She has more bravery than I would have expected,¡± Noxian mused as he made his way over to her. I tried to step forward but a guard appeared out of nowhere with a gun pointed directly at me. I had to remain immobile as Noxian made his way over to my daughter. He stopped a few feet in front of her with an amused smirk. He reached out to touch her but she pped his hand away. ¡°I might just take her too,¡± he said aloud. ¡°She would make for a good ve in the right hands. I am sure I could fetch some good money for her.¡± ¡°You will die before you take my daughter,¡± I warned and heughed humorlessly. ¡°Look around you, Freya, your mate is about to keel over from poison, you are outnumbered. No one is going to stop me unless the goddess herselfes down to fight for you. Take her.¡± The guard grabbed me and although Jaxon tried, he was easily overpowered. Noxian reached out to grab Kiara and it happened so fast that I could barely exin it. One second, he had his hand on her shoulder and the next, she released an ear splitting scream that had me covering my ears. She pushed out her hands and Noxian went flying until he mmed so hard into a tree that it broke. All eyes were wide as confusion went through the camp. I used the moment of confusion to disarm the guard trying to take me. I could see that Jael did the same because he was now battling three guards. I was torn between going to Kiara and Noxian but when I saw Noxian begin to stir I rushed over to him. He was struggling to get to his feet but I held the gun to his head. He looked pissed but he held up his hands in surrender when he realized that he didn¡¯t have the upper hand anymore. He stood to his feet and I gestured for him to move ahead of me. ¡°Be careful,¡± I didn¡¯t know who shouted and I barely had the chance to register it before I felt something hot go through my stomach. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 There was a scream in the air, I wasn¡¯t sure who it came from but I couldn¡¯t focus on it. Noxian had a knife shoved deep in my gut and to add insult to injury, he twisted it deeper before he was shot to the ground. The only thought running through my mind was that I was pregnant. I stood there frozen in shock when arms came around my shoulders. I knew it was Jaxon but even the warmth of his embrace could notfort me in a time like this. The rest happened in a blur. One minute, I was standing on my feet, the next I was crumpling in his arms. He was too weak to lift me up and we both knew it so he just held me. I heard footsteps and a gasp then arms came around my body and lifted me from Jaxon. I looked up into Aiden¡¯s face and although I opened my mouth, no words woulde out. I could hear Kiara¡¯s confused voice, I heard Jaxon¡¯s pained groans but it was like white noise in my ears. I wanted to tell them I was pregnant, tell them there was a baby but I couldn¡¯t form the words. There was no way a baby would survive that. The knife was still protruding from my stomach and I thought that maybe, just maybe if I pulled it out then my child would stand a chance. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I reached down to grab the hilt but Aiden pped my hands away. I tried again when we got to the car and this time, he grabbed both my hands in his. ¡°Do you want to bleed out here?¡± he asked and I turned to him in confusion. ¡°That knife is the only thing keeping you alive right now. If you pull it out, you will die and I will rather not deal with Jaxon when he finds out you died in my arms. Just hold on until we get to the hospital.¡± I vaguely understood his words but there was a ringing in my ears. There was an urge to pull it out and I desperately wanted to but I managed to keep myself still. Aiden sat in the back with me while someone else drove. I wondered where Jaxon was but my tongue couldn¡¯t form the words. I was too weak to speak and my eyes began to droop. The only reason I stayed awake was because Aiden kept pping my cheek to keep me awake. When we got to the hospital, I was rushed onto a stretcher and pulled away from Aiden. I was going in and out of consciousness but the next time I opened my eyes, I was in a room surrounded by doctors in scrubs. There was ady standing over me and she had a warm smile on her face as she brought the anesthesia mask and I knew it was thest chance I had to tell them about the baby. ¡°I,¡± I began but she shushed me gently. ¡°We will take good care of you, your majesty. We just need you to rx,¡± she ced the mask over my face and I was already droopy before then so it didn¡¯t take long for my eyes to start closing once more. ¡°Baby,¡± I managed out but my voice was garbled and I doubted she heard me. JAXON¡¯S P.O.V Aiden was adamant that I get to the hospital on my own. If I was in a better state of mine, I would have argued with him but I was weak. That was the in truth. I could not even lift Freya when she fell unconscious in my arms. If Jael had not called Aiden, Freya would have died in my arms because I was too weak to lift her up. I was furious and I wanted to rip something or someone apart. The scene of Noxian stabbing Freya kept reying itself in my head. One second, she was standing over him and the next, I felt a searing pain in my chest. I knew the pain wasn¡¯t mine and when I looked up, there was a knife protruding from Freya¡¯s body. She was inplete shock so she didn¡¯t make a move. I grabbed the nearest weapon to me and shot Noxian. I didn¡¯t shoot to kill, I had greater ns for his death and they involved torturing him slowly and getting all the information I could out of him. By the time I got to the hospital, Aiden told me that Freya had been wheeled into surgery. I practically copsed on the hospital chairs because the sheer adrenaline I was running on had worn off and I was left feeling less than a human. I could barely lift my limbs and there was a splitting headache at the back of my head. ¡°I need to get back to the pce,¡± I said and I tried to rise to my feet but I couldn¡¯t so I held out a hand for Aiden. He hesitated for a second and I knew he was debating whether to help or not. ¡°Help me to my feet Aiden, I have work to do.¡± ¡°You can barely stand,¡± he deadpanned. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be better if you were checked out first? Noxian is not going to vanish into thin air. He isfortable in the pce dungeons.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± I muttered and I tried to rise but Aiden was quicker. He guided me back into the chair and called out for a few doctors. Despite my process, I was led into a hospital room. I felt stupid and I thought it was unnecessary but it didn¡¯t matter how many times I said it, no one listened to me. I was forced to lie down in a hospital bed while they put wires into me. All I got was one wound from the battle. It was not like I was dying but no one shared the same sentiments. It took me a few minutes to realize that I was growing weaker and more tired. I tried to speak but my words came out garbled and that was when I finally looked at what was being pumped into me. Aiden walked into the room at that exact time and from the look on his face, I knew. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± I told him and he chuckled. ¡°You will thank me when you wake up stronger,¡± he corrected. ¡°Goodnight, Jaxon, I can handle things until you are back.¡± I don¡¯t know how long I was out for but when I woke up, it was bright and early. I felt a lot stronger but there was no way I was going to admit that. I dragged myself into a sitting position and pulled the IV out of my wrist. The moment I did, a loud sound filled the air and two nurses rushed in looking rmed. ¡°Your majesty, you need to stay in bed,¡± one of them implored. ¡°You were supposed to be out for at least another day.¡± ¡°Another day?¡± I repeated and she flushed pink. ¡°How long have I been out?¡± When no one answered my anger fueled. ¡°Can someone tell me what the fuck is going on right now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been out for a full day,¡± the first nurse responded and I muttered a curse under my breath and began pulling out the other wires. I needed to see Freya. ¡°It was natural considering how weak you were and everything that was in your system. It is my professional advice that you remain in bed because your system isn¡¯tpletely clean yet.¡± I froze and turned to her in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You were poisoned your majesty, I don¡¯t know how you weren¡¯t dead. There was enough poison pumped into your system to kill a grown lycan. You were quite literally on the brink of death when you were brought here.¡± My body gave out beneath me and I fell back into the bed. How was I poisoned? How could I not have known that I was poisoned? There were so many questions that were flying around in my head and I didn¡¯t know which to ask first. I was grateful that I was alive but I was also confused. ¡°What kind of poison was it and how was I poisoned?¡± I asked finally and the second nurse walked forward with a patient chart in her hands. ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind it was. It looks more like a mixture of a few. There was wolfs bane and there was anathis. It is a rare nt that is known to have disastrous effects on lycans. How it was getting into your system, we don¡¯t know because your entire system was filled with it. All we know is that it is pure luck that you are still alive.¡± I tried to speak but I couldn¡¯t form the words. ¡°If you would get back in bed, your majesty, we need to put those tubes back in.¡± ¡°I will,¡± she sighed and moved forward but I held out a hand to stop her. ¡°I need to see my mate first. Once I see her and I am sure that she is awake and healthy, I wille back.¡± They looked between each other and I knew they were having a silent conversation. Finally, the nurses turned back to me and nodded. ¡°You have a deal, your majesty.¡± I was not allowed to walk which pissed me off. They told me I was too weak and wheeled me into her room on a wheelchair. I wanted to protest but just knowing I would see her was enough for me so I shoved my resignations aside and allowed them lead me to her room. She was in the private wing kept aside for the royal family. As soon as the door opened, my heart clenched. She looked so frail and fragile with all the wires sticking out of her. The only sign that she was alive was the steady rise and fall of her chest. When we got there, a nurse was checking on the bandages on her torso and a stab of guilt went through me. I was wheeled closer to her bed and the nurse bowed to me before leaving. As soon as the door shut behind her, I grabbed Freya¡¯s hand and pressed a soft kiss to it. She didn¡¯t stir once. I ced my forehead against her upper arm. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± I whispered hoping she could hear me. ¡°This would never have happened if I took better care of you. I will do better for you- for us.¡± The door opened behind me but I didn¡¯t pull away. A man in a coat walked around me and stood on the other side of Freya. I knew he was the doctor and from the expression on his face, he wanted to speak to me. ¡°What is it?¡± I hated the way he was fidgeting. I would have preferred he just ripped off the band aid. ¡°I was going to wait until she was awake to give you the news together but seeing as you¡¯re awake-¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush and tell me that is wrong.¡± He was making me anxious with his words and I was imagining the worst. What if he said she would never wake up? ¡°The Queen was pregnant before the battle. I am sorry for your loss.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 FREYA''S P.O.V There was a ringing in my ear. I tried to shake it off but it wouldn''t leave. It was loud and incessant and I was sure it was the very thing that woke me. I let out a groan and lifted my hand towards my ears hoping it would stop but it didn''t, it just dissolved into long beeps. I managed to coax my eyes open and was assaulted by the blinding white light. My head began pounding and I lifted my hands to cover my face but it did nothing to help with the headache that had already started forming. I wasn¡¯t sure how long it took me to adjust because: it felt like hours but I finally opened my eyes and I realized that I was in a hospital room. I was a little groggy but I knew it was the same hospital room I was kept in thest time. It didn''t escape my notice that I had been in the hospital more times in the span of a year than I had in my entire life. It struck me as something to worry about/ I sat up straighter and realized the room was completely empty. There were no nurses or doctors and more importantly- no Jaxon. I found the call button on the desk and pressed it without hesitation. It only took a minute for the nurse to rush in. Her eyes widened when she saw me as if she couldn''t believe it. For a second, I thought she was going to rush out of the door again but she made her way over to me slowly. ¡°Would you like some water?¡± she asked and I nodded suddenly realizing how parched my throat was. She poured me a ss fram the jug on the bedside table. I gulped it down greedily while she checked over me presumably to be sure that I was healing the way I should. I tried to remember what happened but everything was a blur. I remembered the drama in the field and being stabbed but everything after that was hazy. I couldn''t remember the trip to the hospital but I did remember trying to warn the doctors about- SHIT. I looked down at my stomach. There was a bandage wrapped around it. I figured it was because of the morphine in my system that I wasn''t feeling the pain. I reached down and softly trailed my finger over my stomach. I wasn¡¯t a doctor but I knew that there was a very low possibility that I left that field still pregnant. He had stabbed me directly in my stomach ¡°Do you,¡± I began unable to form the words but the nurse couldn¡¯t meet my eyes. ¡°Does Jaxon know? ¡°The king has been informed,¡± I let out a sigh of her words. ¡°The doctors tried everything they could, your majesty. We are very sorry for your loss.¡± I gave her a small smile that I was sure looked more like a grimace because I could not form words. She bowed to me and left the room. Despite the weakness in my body, I sat uppletely straight and buried my face into my hands. No tears would exit my body; the pain I was feeling refused to use a physical channel to exit. I felt numb to the whole thing. It was my fault. I couldn¡¯t imagine how pissed Jaxon was. He must havee to the same conclusion that I did. If I had just stayed in the bunker like I was asked then none of this would have happened. If I had sat still then our child would still be here. My guilt threatened to crush me like a stone. It wed up my neck and wrapped itself around my throat until it was difficult to breathe. The more I tried, the harder it got until I was wing at my chest and gasping for air. The door to the room flew open and Jaxon rushed in. He looked half crazed with his hair sticking up on ends like he had run his hands through it one too many times and his ruffled clothing. He had obviously taken a shower and the wound on his shoulder was healed but there was a hollow look in his eyes that I had to look away from. Something inside of him looked broken and I couldn¡¯t bear to see the problems that I had caused. ¡°Freya,¡± his voice was soft as he made his way over to me but I kept my eyes on the ground. "Freya, baby, please look at me. ¡° He made his way over to me and softly stroked my cheek. I allowed myself the luxury of leaning into his touch once. I knew he would pull away from me soon but I wanted to bask in hisfort before then. I wanted to savor this moment and remember it before the inevitable time when he would lack upon me with anger and hatred for killing his child. ¡®I''m sorry,¡± I mumbled softly and I felt his confusion. ¡°I should have stayed in the bunker. If I had just stayed then the baby- I am so sorry Jaxon. I didn''t want any of this to happen.¡± He cupped my chin and lifted my face until I was staring at him. ¡°You knew that you were pregnant.¡± I nodded. "I took a test and it was positive. I didn¡¯t n for any of this to happen. I wanted to tell you but Noxian¡¯s men were at the border and I didn¡¯t think it was fair if I sent you inte battle knowing that I was pregnant.¡± ¡°Why did you leave the bunker?¡± I expected more anger in his voice but he just sounded confused. ¡°If you knew that you were pregnant then why did you leave? You should have stayed and protected yourself. ¡°You were in danger,¡± my words hung in the air between us. ¡°I dont know how but I felt it. I felt you about to die and I would have never been able to live with myself if I let that happen. I know you''re upset and rightfully so because this was your child as well and-¡± The words were barely out of my mouth when he kissed me. With his hands cupping my cheeks, he pulled me in for a dizzying kiss that had my head spinning. I had banked and prepared myself for everything including his yelling and probable rejection but I never assumed that he would kiss me. When he pulled back, he let his forehead rest against mine. ¡°You were willing to risk it all because you thought I was dying. ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about it to be honest. I just couldn''t let you die.¡± He let out a ragged breath from deep within his chest. "Thest few days have been torture without you, Freya. I kept wondering how I didn¡¯t notice and what I could have done different. If there is anyone who should be apologizing right now, Freya, it is me.¡± I pulled back from him- not because of what he said but because of one statement. I saw the hurt etched on his face so I was quick to rectify. ¡°Did you just say the past few days?¡± I asked and he nodded slowly. ¡°Jaxon, how long have I been out?¡± he hesitated and I knew I was not going to like the answer. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Five days.¡± At first, I thought I heard wrong and I almostughed but then, I caught a glimpse of his face and I knew that I heard correctly and it was nota laughing matter. What I didn''t understand was why I was out for five days. ¡°How?¡± I managed out. ¡°Why? Was it like five whole days?¡± ¡°He stabbed you with a poisoned dagger that I believe was meant for me,¡± Jaxon exp ained and once again, I saw-guilt shroud his featurescrk was aslowacting ~ poisorxand the doctors didn''t even notice Suntil afte they had finished wits the surgery. It was thesecond day after and you just t-fined. I was sitting right here holding your hand and you just stopped breathing.¡± ~¡° NS S I could not imagine how traumatic that must have been for him. He probably already knew about the baby at hail me and I proceeded te t line, Copened my mouth but the words-wouldn''t leave. There was nothing could have said in Wat mament that would have raade things better so I simply stroked his cheek to remind him that I was there. I curled my fingers into the base of his neck and pulled him into me. ¡°I''m here right now,¡± I whispered softly. ¡°I am alive and I am not going anywhere. You can¡¯t get rid of me that easily.¡± A small chuckle left him. ¡°I am never letting you go, do you understand me? If you leave this earth I will follow right after you because you are my entire life and without you, I have nothing to live for. Without you, I am lost. The doctors returned shortly after that and they took off the bandage. I was a little hesitant because I didn''t want to see the wound but they assured me that my quick healing would have kicked in and it would probably just be scarring. Thankfully, they were right. It was just a light pink-scar on my abdomen. Itwas a reminder that there wage baby inside of me anymore-but it also served as reminder that my mate was alive and-well. I tried to use thetter asa constion for the former but it only worked so well. I wishedthere was a world where both lives could have been saved. a a I was ushered into clean clothes by the nurses while Jaxon worked on my discharge. This time, they didn¡¯t have any problems with me leaving as long as Jaxon assured them that I was going to get a lot of bed rest. Once I was dressed, Jaxon all but carried me into the car despite my protests of being able to walk By the time we got to the pce, everyone was staring. I didn¡¯t know why or what had happened within those five days but everyone was looking at me weirdly. It wasn''t like the hateful stares I got before but more of confusion and admiration. As soon as Jaxon and I got into the room I turned to him ¡°Did something happen while I was out?¡± I asked and he shook his head. ¡°The people found out what you did, how you sacrificed yourself to save me. You are their hero.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I didn¡¯t-" ¡°Don''t sell yourself short, Freya. Without you, I would have died, if not by Noxian¡¯s hand then by the poison.¡± My entire world froze and spun on its axis. ¡°What do you mean by poison? Did he also hit you with a poisoned weapon? He shook his head. ¡°The doctors told me that someone else had been poisoning me. We don¡¯t know who it is or why but we do know one thing. If you did not step out when you did, I would have fallen and you would have too because of the bond.¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 I could not believe those words had left Jaxon¡¯s mouth. It made sense the longer I thought about it. He had been weak for a few days and I could tell that he was having a hard time but I never thought it was something as bad as poison. The thought that someone could have gotten close enough to him to poison bim was scary. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I asked him. ¡°How are we going to make sure they don¡¯t try to poison you again?¡± ¡°First, I¡¯m going to try to see what I can get out of Noxian. I doubt he will give anything, he hasn¡¯t said a single word since I threw him in jail but it is worth a shot. I also had Aiden vet the cooks. We need to know if any of them has been in contact with Noxian or anyone from his team. The easiest way to poison is via food.¡± I nched. ¡°Does that mean they could have poisoned Kiara and 1?¡± He didn¡¯t respond but the answer was clear on his face. I thought we were safe here, I thought this was our save haven but I was proven wrong once again. It was getting exhausting having to look over my shoulder all the time. I was tired of it and for once. I just wanted to have an easy day: especially one that did not involve someone trying to kill someone in my family. ¡°Have you heard anything from Violet?¡± I asked and he shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense though. She was his mate, she should be here. Have you taken over the pack yet?¡± ¡°We have and she wasn¡¯t there. Some of the officials told us that she hasn¡¯t been there for the past few weeks. They had a huge fight when she realized that he was nning to get you back. He sent her away and nobody heard from her since.¡± I went silent. That did not sound like Violet at all. She was not the kind to stay silent and watch as her entire life was ripped away from her. She was not the kind to just leave without a fight ¡°You need to find her.¡± ¡°I already have my menbing the nearby towns and tracking her cell phone history,¡± he responded almost immediately. ¡°That¡¯s good. I could help too. I know her better than everyone. I just get a chance to go back home, I could go through her stuff. Maybe she left something there that could help us.¡± ¡°My men are more than capable of finding Violet, there are more important things at hand,¡± I opened my mouth to speak but he cut me off with a sharp look. ¡°You on the other hand need to rest. You have gone through so much and you can think about all of thister.¡± ¡°I want to help. ¡°You will help after you are well rested. The most important thing to me is that you rest. We have a lot to do tomorrow. need to see the families of everyone who passed, I have to address the soldiers and I need to see Noxian. Right now, I jus want to be with you.¡± I fell silent and nodded because he was right. With everything that was happening, we barely had time to just be a family: 1 allowed him lead me into bed and wrap his arms around me pulling me closer. He pressed a kiss to my temple and just as I was gettingfortable in his hold, there was a knock on the door. Jaxon went to open it and I was shocked to see Kiara standing there with Aiden directly behind her. She had a teddy bear in her hand and she hesitantly made her way into the room. She was staring at me carefully as if she was unsure of what to do but the moment I operied my arms, she practically leaped into them. ¡°Can I stay with you?¡± she asked softly and I nodded immediately. Jaxon returned to bed next to us and pulled me closer so my back was pressed against his chest. Kiara nuzzled herself into my chest and I held her closer. We were just as we were supposed to be- a family. In that moment, nothing else mattered. From the moment I woke up the next morning, I was pulled in al directions. I woke up early and out of fear and concern. 1/3 12:46 Fri, May 24 G Chapter 72 due to what Jaxon told me about the poisoning, I took it upon myself to make breakfast for us. The 1 me and I could tell that they were shocked but nobody made a move to stop me. maids walked in and saw Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After breakfast, Kiara was wrapped up with Nadia while Jaxon and I went to address the families of the fallen. I was anxious about seeing them because I was unsure of how they would react. If it was judging by how I was received by the guards yesterday then I knew it would be good but then again, grief made people do crazy things and they might me me. As if sensing my unease, Jaxon kept a tight grip on my hand the entire time. From the moment we got out of the car, his hand remained in mine. He didn¡¯t even let go of me to greet the woman who weed us. I was grateful for his presence because the moment I saw the number of people in that room, my knees buckled. There were over twenty families represented and my heart leaped into my throat, I didn¡¯t know how I was going to face all of them knowing that I was partly to me for their families dying. My heart broke for all the children who would grow up without parents and the parents who had lost their children. I was certain the only reason the casualty count was this low was because they were lycans. It was a lot harder to kill a lycan than a wolf. ¡°Are these only the families of the soldiers?¡± I asked and Jaxon shook his head. ¡°There were a few civilian casualties. Some people weren¡¯t able to get to the bunkers in time. I am unsure of the exact numbers but we should see them here. If you don¡¯t want to do this-¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leut him off. ¡°They deserve respect at least. Their families died for me. The least I can do is honor that.¡± Jaxon pursed his lips but nodded and the pleasantries began. I was relieved to see that none of them were outrightly hostile to me. Most of them were too wrapped up in their grief to assign me to anyone. I was hurt when I realized that most of the people who died were younger lycans who probably didn¡¯t know how to defend themselves properly. We had almost gotten to the end of the room when I caught sight of a sh of unruly ck hair. My heart caught in my throat and I instantly left Jaxon¡¯s hand. I felt his panic as he tried to reach out for me but I was more concerned by the person I saw. Hidden behind everyone and in a far corner where he would not be easily sighted was Kieran. I made my way over to him and when he saw me, his shoulders sagged in relief. I went down until I was at eye level with him and gestured for him toe out into the light. He hesitated for a second before taking my outstretched hand and walking out to meet me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I looked around but I couldn¡¯t see his grandmother. ¡°Where¡¯s your grandma? Did she drop you He shrugged. ¡°I was told toe here this morning. I haven¡¯t seen Grandma since yesterday. Can you help me find her?¡± Before I had a chance to respond, Jaxon made his way over to me. He nced at Kieran and I could see the wheels turnin in his head. I kept Kieran¡¯s hand in mine as 1 stood to my feet to whisper to Jaxon. ¡°He hasn¡¯t seen his grandma since yesterday. Do you think she was among the civilians?¡± ¡°I can ask Aiden to check. Not all the bodies have been imed. If she is there, he will find her.¡± ¡°What happens if she is?¡± ¡°We will cross that bridge when we get to it.¡± I sat with Kieran while Jaxon spoke to Aiden. I was terrified for what Aiden would say. I already knew the answer but hearing it was apletely different thing. Kieran was oblivious to everything that was happening. He just sat next to me and rested his head against my shoulder. Jaxon was gone for about fifteen minutes and he didn¡¯t need to speak before I knew. From the pained expression on his face it was certain- Kieran¡¯s grandmother was dead. I looked down at Kieran who was sitting oblivious to how his life had just taken a sharp turn. His grandmother had asked me to keep an eye on him and the reality of that was bearing down. 2/3 | O 12:46 Fri, May 24 GRM Chapter 72 ¡°We can talk to foster homes and orphanages. There might be a few families who want a child,¡± Jaxon spoke through the mind link. ¡°I can speed up the process for him but adoption is a totally different thing. There is no way to ascertain who will want him or when.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just leave him there. She asked me to watch over him, can¡¯t just throw him to the wolves.¡± ¡°I know Freya, but what do you suggest? I am behind you in whatever you choose to do but you need to make a decision fast. I already knew what I wanted to do. I just hoped that Jaxon would share the same continent. ¡°Can he stay with us?¡± Jaxon paused. ¡°Do you want to adopt him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. That¡¯s a huge responsibility but he could stay with us at d ¡°If you are certain you want it then I am okay with it.¡± least until we find a good family that wants him.¡± I broke off the mind link and turned to Kieran who was staring at us with his head c*cked to the side as if trying to figure out what we were doing. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked and he just shrugged. ¡°You can have anything you want on the way back.¡± ¡°Back?¡± he repeated sounding almost confused and I nodded. ¡°You¡¯re going home with us.¡± Is grandma going to meet us there?¡± I was stumped because I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. I nced at Jaxon pleading with him to help me out of the situation and he immediately swooped in. He sat next to Kieran and they spoke in hushed whispers. I wasn¡¯t sure what they spoke about but I knew that Jaxon would exin things to him in the kindest way possible. By the time Jaxon was done, Kieran had a small frown on his face but his eyes held resignation. He was slumped but he took my hand when I stretched it out to him. ¡°Do you have anything of yours that you want to take?¡± I asked and he gestured to a small box standing against the wall. It was so tiny that it could ssify as holiday luggage. It hurt to imagine that his entire life could fit in there. Jaxon picked it up with ease and I could feel eyes on us as we walked out of the house. Whispers began to pick up but I ignored them. My main focus was the child with me. ¡°Will I have toe back?¡± Kieran asked when we got to the car ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± it was Jaxon who responded. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT. 12:46 Fri, May 24 GRM Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 To say that everyone was shocked to see Kieran in the pce would have been a gross understatement. Nadia walked past us when we were leading Kieran inside and her eyes widened to the size of saucers. She quickly recovered and bowed to us: before scurrying off like she had seen a ghost. The next person we encountered was Aiden and when he saw us, his steps faltered. ¡°Do I want to know what happened?¡± he asked and I shook my head. He just shrugged and we made to walk past him but he grabbed my upper arm effectively stopping me. ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Freya, don¡¯t forget that.¡± He walked away after that and I was left with scrunched brows wondering what had just happened. Kieran never once let go. of my hand. He was staring at everything with wide eyes. He looked almost overwhelmed and I wondered if it was too much of a drastic change for him. He didn¡¯t say a single word after what he had said in the car. Jaxon led us to a room on the same floor as ours. It was directly beside Kiara¡¯s. It was nowhere near as extravagantly designed as Kiara¡¯s and for a moment, I felt guilty but I had to remind myself that it was just a few hours ago that I realized. that we were going to be taking him home. Kieran however didn¡¯t seem to mind the room because the moment he saw it, his eyes widened almost comically. ¡°Is this for me?¡± he asked and Jaxon hummed. ¡°Is there another boy who is going to stay with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all yours.¡± Jaxon assured him. ¡°We can get you some more clothes tomorrow and the maids are going lunch. If you need us, then just ask someone toe get us, okay?¡± to bring you ¡°It is so bug,¡± Kieran said in awe practically ignoring everything else that Jaxon said. I couldn¡¯t help butugh softly my breath under 1 helped Kieran put his stuff in the closet and while I was doing that, Kiara walked in. She poked her head into the room and she looked taken aback when she saw Kieran. They stared at each other almost confused and a little scared to go to each other. He was standing next to Jaxon so she crossed the length of the room and came to me. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered to her once she was within earshot. ¡°That¡¯s Kieran and he is going to be staying with us for a while.¡± She nodded in understanding and I slowly nudged her in that direction. She kept her head down as she made her way over- to him. She stopped directly in front of him and while I prepared myself for every possible question she may have asked. I did not prepare myself for the words that came out of her mouth ¡°Do you like dolls?¡± she asked and he scrunched his nose. ¡°Do you like princesses?¡± to that he nodded and she smiled. ¡°Good, we can be friends.¡± Jaxon led Kiara away so we could give Kieran room to get cleaned and fed. We dropped Kiara back in her room but we ha to handle some work before night time. Once we were sure that both children were within thefort of their rooms wit guards watching over them, we made our way to the council room. Aiden was already there and he was scouring through some files in his hands. He looked frustrated and was running his hand through his hair repeatedly. He was also whispering some words under his breath but once he saw us, he stopped. He ced the papers down and took a seat then crossed his legs on top of the table. I saw Jaxon¡¯s eyes narrow on the table but he didn¡¯t say a word. *I haven¡¯t found a single ce where that nt can be found- arethis. It is like it doesn¡¯t even exist,¡± he sounded frustrated. He must have seen the confused look on my face because he exined to me that anathis was the nt used to poison Jaxon, ¡°I still have my sources looking but if there is a market for this nt, it is well hidden.¡± ¡°While you¡¯re doing that, do you think you can check for families in the area willing to take Kieran? Until we find a good family, he stays here and I¡¯m not willing to drop him off with just anyone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they are as clean as theye.¡± They delved into conversation about all the work they needed to do but there was something that had been weighing down 12:46 Fri, May 24 GRM Chapter 73 on my mind. It was something I thought would have been discussed a long time ago but no one seemed interested in speaking about it. ¡°Are we going to address the elephant in the room?¡± I asked and both men turned to me. ¡°Kiara, exploding with power in the field, did no one find that weird? Is that a lycan thing I am not aware of?¡± Jaxon sighed and slumped into the chair closest to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what could have caused that. As far as I know, there are no witches in my bloodline. I have reached out to some covens that have ties with the pce but I am yet to get answers.¡± ¡°So she has magic. I thought she was to be a lycan or a wolf? I didn¡¯t know there was a possibility of her being a witch.¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be. I don¡¯t want to make any decisions until the witches respond ande to check on her. Thest thing we need is to incite panic by letting the pack find out she has powers. They will turn on her. The only people who know are us and Jael and I n to keep it that way.¡± ¡°if that is what you decide, I trust you,¡± he nodded as if to thank me but there was something else guing my thoughts. ¡°How is Noxian? Have you been able to talk to him yet?¡± Jaxon shook his head. ¡°I want him to sweat it out. I haven¡¯t seen him since the day he was locked up in there. I will go and see him soon. I need to find out how he had inside help and who that person was. Until we find them, none of us are safe.¡± ¡°I want to go with you,¡± I announced and Jaxon went silent. His face would not betray any emotions so I didn¡¯t know what I was dealing with but I kept going. ¡°I was the one he wanted and think that if I am there, he might be more open to talking. He might also let something slip.¡± Jaxon remained silent. For a second, I thought he was going to ignore me but he suddenly sat up straighter. He turned to Aiden and they shared a look. No words were spoken but Aiden understood perfectly. He stood to his feet and walked out of the room leaving uspletely in silence. Once the door clicked shut behind him, Jaxon gestured for me to walk over to him, I did so carefully, not knowing what I was walking into Once I was within arm¡¯s reach, he grabbed my arm and pulled me into hisp. One hand rested leisurely around my waist while the other stroked my hair softly. I didn¡¯t know why he was doing what he was doing but I allowed myself rx against him. He didn¡¯t speak for another minute after that. When he finally did, t was barely over a whisper. ¡°Is there a reason you want to see him and don¡¯t give me that bullshit excuse of wanting him to talk? I couldn¡¯t care less about whether he talks or not, I have ways.¡± There was a soft voice nudging at my inside but I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge or give heed to it. I pushed it further down into the recesses of my mind. I shook my head. Jaxon sighed as if he knew I lied. He cupped my cheek and turned me to face him. ¡°I would never judge you but your actions are obvious,¡± he began slowly. ¡°You brought in a little boy and you want to see Noxian. I know you¡¯re hurting Freya but avoiding it is not going to fix your hurt.¡± His words threatened to wreck the walls I had built. I tried to pull out of his arms but he kept me immobile in his arms. H shook my head because I didn¡¯t want to hear his words but I should have known that Jaxon was not the kind of person to listen to anyone. ¡°I may not have been carrying that baby and I may not have been aware of its presence but Freya, I hurt all the same,¡± his words were choked as if they hurt to say. ¡°It was our child and I want nothing more than a family with you especially since I wasn¡¯t there with you when you were pregnant with Kiara. I may not know how you feel but if you don¡¯t tell me, I can¡¯t help you ¡°I feel fine,¡± I choked out the words but I wasn¡¯t sure if I was trying to convince him or myself. ¡°I just wanted to help with Noxian. I can handle seeing him, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Jaxon searched any eyes to be sure I was telling the truth and although I tried to look believable, I knew I was failing badly. His thumb stroked my cheek affectionately and I felt the tears building in my eyes. I shut them because I didn¡¯t want to cry. I felt Jaxon sigh against me as he pulled me closer so my head was buried into the crook of his shoulder. 2/3 ||| 3/3 12.46 Fri, May 24 GRM. Chapter 73 The moment his hand came around me, I knew I couldn¡¯t hold any longer. The sobs wrecked free of me and the tears rolled freely down my cheeks. I felt him go rigid the moment my tears drooped on his skin but he never once stoppedforting me. His presence was enough to make me feel safe and his arms around me kept me from falling apartpletely ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± he whispered to me. ¡°You don¡¯t ever have to prisend with me. You can put on your masks for the rest of the world but with me, you can just feel, Freya. There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m your mate, there¡¯s a reason I¡¯m doing this with you. Do not ever pretend with me.¡± I felt something wet drop on my arm and it took me a second to realize that he was crying as well. I had never seen Jaxon crying in my life but here he was, sharing in our grief with tears rolling down his cheeks I loved him more in that moment than I ever had and I whispered the words in his ears. My voice came out garbled and I was unsure whether he would understand but he pulled me in tighter. ¡°I love you,¡± he repeated to me. ¡°From the day I saw you till the moment I draw my final breath, I will always love you. On our best days and on our worst days. I will never stop loving you Until the day the sun stops rising, you are mine, Freya.¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT. IIIUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Jaxon agreed to let me go and see Noxian. In all honesty, I had expected him to refuse especially after the breakdown I had in his office yesterday. I was in the kitchen trying to set out breakfast for everyone when he walked in and told me that we were going to see Noxian together right after. I was so shocked that I could barely stomach any food. My nerves were on end and I was anxious. I didn¡¯t know how I would react to seeing him or being around him. Kiara filled the breakfast table with chatter but I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Kieran. He was quiet and reserved and seemed like he was trying to pull into himself. I couldn¡¯t help but feel ball for him. He was so young and yet so much had happened. I didn¡¯t know if he had a father or what happened to his father so I made a mental note to ask Jaxon to check into it. By the time he was done with his food, he practically rushed out of the dining room. I turned to Jaxon to see if he had seen. the same thing I did. He assured me with his eyes that everything was going to be okay and told me to give him time. Once we were alone, I told him about my concerns with Kieran¡¯s father and he assured me that he would ask Aiden to look into it. As we walked towards the dungeons, my palms got sweaty, Jaxon had an arm around my waist keeping me stable but I still felt off bnce. Yesterday, I didn¡¯t think of how it would be to see the man who was responsible for almost killing me and for killing my baby. There was anger and hatred brewing in my chest towards him and I was scared that I was going to explode if I saw him. I began to wonder if I made the right decision by asking to be there. ¡°You will be fine.¡± Jaxon whispered to me once we got to the entrance. ¡°But if you want to go back then all you have to do is leave. I won¡¯t force you to see him.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can do this. I just need some time to adjust is all.¡± Jaxon watched me carefully as if trying to deduce whether my words were true. After a second, he squeezed my waist in an almostforting manner and gestured for the guards to open the doors. The smell of blood and piss hit me full force that I stumbled back. Jaxon kept his arms around me until I had recovered from it and then we started our descent. The dungeons were dark and damp and there was an air of despair around it. There weren¡¯t many people in the cells but most of them had looks of defeat and despair. It was almost as if they had given up on life. Most of them didn¡¯t even raise their heads to look at us. I wondered what they could have done to be thrown in here but a part of me didn¡¯t want to know. I knew Jaxon was a fair ruler and thest thing I wanted to do was undermine his authority so I stayed silent until we got to thest cell. I had to turn away briefly because I was not prepared for what I saw. Noxian was barely recognizable. He had dried blood all over his body with welts forming on every part of his skin. His face was bruised and barely recognizable and there were parts of his flesh that had been peeled off. He was missing a few fingers and one of his eyes was swollen shut. Bile rose to my throat but I had to force it down. When he heard us approach, he listed his head and I saw him form a grin to the best of his abilities. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was getting visitors today,¡± he coughed and blood poured from his lips. ¡°Have you come to finally finish me off Jaxon? Did yo bring her to watch? Maybe you want to brag about finally ruling my pack.¡± Jaxon ignored him and turned to me in a silent question. He wanted to be sure it was something I wanted- I nodded. He gestured to the guards to open the cells which I realized were made from silver. They pulled it open and Jaxon and I walked in. It was hard to avoid the pools of pee and blood but we did and stood at the far corner of the cell away from the mess. The guards pulled Noxian into a sitting position because it was obvious he couldn¡¯t do it himself. He groaned as they lifted him and pulled on his existing wounds. Once he was seated, he was breathing harshly as if he had just run a marathon. If it were anyone else, I would have felt guilty but with him, there was a sick sense of pride and satisfaction to know that he was hurting badly. ¡°Why did you attack?¡± I asked and Noxianughed. It sounded more like a wheeze and he had to clutch his side with a wince. ¡°You came all the way down here to ask why I attacked, you need better time management skills. I attacked because I wanted your mate dead and you as a whore in my pack. Does that satisfy your curiosity?¡± 1/3 ||| 12:46 Fri, May 24 GRN Chapter 74 Jaxon growled and I turned to him with sharp eyes. I knew that Noxian was just trying to push his buttons. He knew his life was already over and he wanted to inflict as many wounds as he could. I knew it was going to be hard to ignore considering everything he had taken from us but Jaxon needed to get his head screwed on straight if he wanted any answers at all. ¡°I figured it was a good way to start,¡± I shrugged casually. ¡°It was also less rude than asking why you decided to attack knowing fully well that you were going to lose. Did you really think you could win against a lycan pack?¡± His face turned into an angry snarl. ¡°We had anathis, we could have won if we wanted and if it wasn¡¯t for your meddlesome daughter. Tell me, does the rest of the pce know about her?¡± I barely paid attention to the rest of his sentence. My mind fixated on one word- anathis. Was he the one supplying whoever was poisoning Jaxon or was it the other way around? ording to the doctors it was a very rare nt. It seemed improbable that two different people would have it and not be working together. ¡°You¡¯re working with someone in the pce,¡± I was done beating about the bush. I wanted answers and he was going to give them to me. ¡°Who is it?¡± Heughed once again. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you think it works Freya, but I am not giving that piece of information up. Do you know how fun it is to watch you run around aimlessly not knowing that one of your own wants you dead?¡± He spat thest word so venomously that I flinched. I nced at Jaxon but he seemed to be lost in thought. Noxian on the other hand-looked like he had just won the lottery. He was giddy and I could practically feel the excitement radiating off him. He was enjoying our helplessness. I knew we weren¡¯t going to get any more answers out of him concerning that situation so I decided to let it drop. ¡°Where is Violet?¡± I asked instead. ¡°You discarded her like trash, don¡¯t you think she would want revenge?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll answer your question if you answer one of mine.¡± I was quick to nod and he mouth tipped up in a smile. ¡°Did you know that you were pregnant when I rammed my knife into you?¡± There was a sharp intake of breath and Jaxon growled. He stalked forward with lethal determination and I feared he was going to kill Noxian but he froze. I nced over his shoulder to see what he was looking at and Noxiany there clutching his throat and gasping for air. Jaxon hadn¡¯t touched him as far as I knew so this was something else. ¡°What is happening?¡± my question seemed to snap Jaxon back to the present and remind him I was there. He turned to the guards. ¡°Get her out of here and get a f*cking medic, now!¡± Despite my protests, I was dragged out of the dungeons. Most of the prisoners who were lying down when we arrived were now seated up at the sound of themotion. I was dragged out of the dungeons before I could even realize what was going on. Aiden and some other soldiers were rushing in just as was being pulled out. The guards didn¡¯t stop moving me until I was in front of Jael and Jared. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± they asked and I nodded. I hadn¡¯t spoken to them properly since the battle and everything that went down. I expected Jared to be pissed off at me but he only looked worried. He reached out to ce an arm on my shoulder and I shot him a soft smile to let him know that I was okay. My mind was in turmoil and Noxian¡¯s words kept repeating in my head. How did he know that I was pregnant? It wasn¡¯tmon knowledge and barely anyone knew, I paced the halls waiting for Jaxon to arrive. I could feel the twins staring at me with concern but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. It was almost half an hourter before Jaxon came out of the dungeons. His hands were stained with blood and there was an annoyed expression on his face. He looked like he was one wrong move away from punching a hole in the wall. When he saw the however, some of the tension in his shoulders bled out. What happened?¡± I rushed over to him immediately. ¡°Is he okay? Did something happen to him?¡± ¡°Noxian is dead. ||| O C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. 12:46 Fri, May 24 GRM. Chapter 74 There was a ringing in my car as his words settled. It couldn¡¯t be Was it the injuries that killed him? How could he have died just like that when he was talking to us normally before it happened? ¡°How?¡± was the only word I was able to form. ¡°He was poisoned with wolfs bane. It killed him from the inside out,¡± my eyes widened in shock. ¡°Whoever his partner was must have been worried he would tell on them. I don¡¯t know how they got in undetected.¡± ¡°We need to find out who they are.¡± Jaxon turned to me. ¡°We aren¡¯t doing anything- I am. After what he said there, I am not putting you within close proximity of any of this anymore. I need to keep you safe. That is the most important thing.¡± ¡°Jaxon, you can¡¯t be serious.¡± He ignored me and turned to the twins. ¡°Take her back to the room and make sure she is safe.¡± He started to walk away but I stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find a solution to all of this.¡± SEND GIFT ||| Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 I waited all day for Jaxon to return. I baked and spent time with Kiara and Kieran to keep bavy but my mind was permanently on Jaxon. I tried to mind link and call him a number of times but his wall was up and his phone was unreachable | started to worry after the sun began to set. Aiden was also nowhere to be seen so I couldn¡¯t ask him anythi Kiara asked for her dad a number of times but I had to tell her that he was out. I thought of all the worst case sottrarios. ¨¦ wondered if he was dead or if he was hurt. I sat up in our bed once I had put the children to sleep and I waited for him but he never walked through the doors. I fell asleep in that position and the next time I woke up, it was to cursing- ¡°Why did you sleep like this?¡± Jaxon asked as he lifted me into his arms I risked a nce at the clock on the wall and saw that it was a little over 5 am. 9 ¡°I was waiting for you. I kept my voice soft and I saw him flinch as if hurt by them. He ced me back on the bed in a lying position. ¡°Where did you gost night? I couldn¡¯t reach you I was worried¡± ¡°I was trying to figure things out I am sorry I made you wait, Freya. I wanted to get back to you but I was busy and I forgot Don¡¯t wait up for me like this again¡± ¡°How do you expect me not to? You were gone without as much as an inclination to where you were going. Anything could have happened to you, I looked mer him properly and I noticed that there were wet spots on his shirt. I reached out and my hands c*me **ck bloody. ¡°Oh my, are you hurt! What happened to you?¡± I was about to go in full panic mode when he took a step back from me. I reached over to my side and turned on themp on the bedside table. The blood wasnt just sttered on his shirt but also on parts of his face. I knew that none of it was his own but that didn¡¯t stop me from being worried about him. I rushed out of bed despite his protests and pulled hum towards the bathroom by his arm. He let out a sigh but allowed me do as I wanted. Once we were under the harsh light of the bathroom, I could tell just how bloody he was and I felt bad for whoever it was that he was in a battle with I dragged him under the shower and slowly stripped him of his clothes ¡°if you wanted to see me naked then all you had ¡°What happened Jaxon I want the truth this time.¡± ask¡± he teased and I shot him a dark look. ¡°It¡¯s too soon. I get it.¡± I turned on the shower and began tother the wash cloth. He tried to take it from me but I stopped him with a hard re and he finally relented. ¡°I went to Noxian¡¯s pack to search his belongings and tind out if there is anything I could find out about his partner in the pce. I went with Aiden and unfortunately we didn¡¯t find anything but some of his loyal soldiers were not too happy to learn that he was dead. They attacked us but we dealt with it quickly. Most of them know better and know to stay out of of way but there will always be a few who never learn.¡± I tried to imagine how he felt in the moment he was attacked. I was grateful that he was safe and that the poison was out of his system. I could only imagine how things would have ended up if he still had the poison coursing through his system. ¡°What happens to the leadership of Noxian¡¯s pack? Is it yours now?¡± I asked set down the wash cloth. ¡°On paper, yes, but I have no interest or desire to rule a pack of wolves. I have enough on my te here so I allowed them to elect a new leader. His name is Tyson and I hear he is a good man. They still answer to us and I can always step in if I choose to I watched as the shower rinsed of the blood and soap from his body. I watched the little pink sods disappear into the drain and I was about to leave to get a towel when Jaxon reached out and pulled me into the shower. I let out a gasp as I came in contact with his wet body. ¡°You¡¯re already here,¡± he teased softly. ¡°We might as well make it profitable, don¡¯t you think?¡± 1/3 O 12:46 Fri, May 24 Chapter 75 Kieran. He told me Jaxon and I didn¡¯t leave the room until sometime around seven. By then, Kiara was awake and so that he would handle both of them so I busied myself with breakfast. By the time he returned, I looked over at Kieran who looked better than when he first came. I smiled to myself as I saw him whispering to Kiara, He was slowlying out of his shell and I was happy. We ate breakfast and for the first time, Kieran joined in the conversation. I could see that even Jaxon had a proud smile on his face. When I thought about the possibility of Kieran going to another home, a small frown marred my face. I was beginning to have second thoughts about it but I shoved it into tie recesses of my mind to be handled another day. ¡°I may may have used up all the flour, I told Jaxon over breakfast and 1 saw him shake his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t been out in a while. I was thinking maybe I could go get some myself.¡± He looked like he was about to refuse but Kiara jumped in. ¡°Can¡¯t go too? I want Kieran perked up at that. ¡°Marshmallows? I like them.¡± at to go to the store and get marshmallows.¡± Jaxon was caged and he knew it. Finally, he let out a resigned sigh and pulled out his wallet. He handed me his ck card and I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re going with guards. That is non-negotiable¡± ¡°Deal He murmured about the agreement for the rest of breakfast but didn¡¯t care, I was happy. Once we were done, he offered to do the dishes while I got everyone dressed to go out. Kiara was ready in her light blue dress but I opted for something more casual in jeans and a shirt. Kiara filled the entire car ride with her words and questions. Jared and Jael drove in front and 1 could see them smiling ever so often. When we got to the store, Kiara practically dashed in. I came for just flour but she grabbed anything and everything she thought she wanted. I returned a few but left most of them in. Kieran on the other hand stayed obediently by my side. clutching my hand as if scared of doing the wrong thing. I noticed him staring at a bag of jelly beans for far too long so 1 stopped and squatted to his height. ¡°Do you want it?¡± He quickly shook his head and I raised a brow at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Mum said jelly beans were too expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can have it,¡± he looked hesitant for a second but after some assurance from me, he grabbed a bag and ced it into the cart. I put in a second one for good measure. ¡°If you want anything, you can just get it, okay? I won¡¯t mind.¡± He didn¡¯t pick anything else but whenever I saw him staring at something for too long. I would grab it for him. At the end of the day, we had a cart filled with goodies and just a few groceries for the pce. When I got the total, 1 paid with Jaxon¡¯s card hoping and praying that he didn¡¯t get upset on seeing the total. Jared and Jael carried the stic bags into the car while I helped the children into the car. I was doing that when I felt someone watching me. The hair at the back of my neck stood on end and I turned trying to find out who it was when I or rather her. The woman had a mask over her face so I couldn¡¯t see her features but I could have sworn I recognized hel anywhere. When she realized I had seen her, she rushed away. I tried to convince myself it was someone else but I knew it was impossible al practically rushed into the car and ordered the twins to step on it. They looked at me concerned but I said nothing. I wanted to talk to Jaxon first before jumping to conclusions. As soon as we got to the pce, I grabbed the kids and rushed in I heard the twins following close behind but I didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to them. They knew which bags belonged to which kids and I knew they would ensure that everyone got what they wanted. Jaxon was in the living room when I entered. He looked up at me and azy smile grew on his face. ¡°Almost one thousand dors on just candy, I don¡¯t know if I should be worried or impressed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem. The smile on his face instantly dropped and he rushed to his feet. ¡°I looked dowie at the kids with a soft smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you both go to Kiara¡¯s room, Nadia will be here soon?¡± 12:47 Fri, May 24 GRM. Chapter 75 ¡°Me too?¡± Kieran asked and I nodded. ¡°Until we put you in school, you need to learn. I¡¯m sure Nadia won¡¯t mind.¡± I waited until they had disappeared before I turned to Jaxon. ¡°I saw Violet outside the store.¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT, 12:47 Fri, May 24Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 His brows scrunched in confusion. ¡°What do you mean? I have my men on her at all time and she¡¯s on the other side of the country¡± ¡°I know what I saw. She had a mask on but I swear it was her. I know you may not believe me but I can swear that she was the one. She was watching us.¡± ¡°Galm down, Freya,¡± he wrapped his arms around my shoulders and guided me into taking deep breaths. ¡°I¡¯ll send people to check it out and if she is the one then she will be found and brought. Is that okay?¡± I nodded. ¡°Good, because we don¡¯t need you getting worked up over this, alright?¡± ¡°I just want a few seconds of peace. This is too much.¡± this is over, it will be like a fever dream. If ¡°I know, baby,¡± he pressed his lips to my forehead in a soft kiss, ¡°By the time all she is here, she can¡¯t stay hidden for too long. I will make sure she is found. Until then, I have something else for you. I perked up at that. ¡°What is it? Is it a gift?¡± ¡°Close,¡± he teased. ¡°You¡¯ll see it tomorrow.¡± My mouth fell open in indignation. ¡°Then why did you tell me today!¡± ¡°So you can have something to look forward to.¡± I reached forward to punch his arm and heughed. I loved how Jaxon always managed to turn my frustration into. something fun. I reached up on my toes and kissed him. He wasted no time in kissing me back. When we pulled back, he was sporting a small smile. ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered against my lips and just as I was about to say it back, someone cleared their throat behind me. I turned and saw Aiden standing there with a sheepish expression on his face. ¡°Sorry to bother you but Jaxon, we need your help Jaxon pressed a soft kiss to my head and walked out of the room I ran my hands through my hair in frustration. I know it was Violet I saw out there but was I really sure? She did have a mask on so I may have been seeing things but her eyes- 1 could never forget those eyes. She looked at me with so much hatred and anger, I knew it was her. I was sure of it. I managed to drag myself out of the office. I needed to rx. There was so much on my mind all the time. I got to the do of Kiara¡¯s room and I saw Nadia speaking animatedly to the two children who were snacking on Pringles. When she sa she smiled and she stood to her feet. I thought she would do her usual greeting and leave but instead, she crossed the of the room and made her way over to me. Thank you for taking him in,¡± she whispered and my brows rose. ¡°When my brother was in public school, he knew Kieran He was always a quiet boy, very reserved. He hadn¡¯t seen him since the king moved him to a private school but Kieran is a good kid, thank you.¡± I nodded because I didn¡¯t know what else to do. She seemed to realize I wouldn¡¯t be saying anything because she bowed curtly and walked out of the room. I watched her leave and turned to the kids. Kiara wasted no time in throwing herself into my arms but Kieran held back. He stared at both of us with what I could only describe as longing. I stayed with them for a while trying to keep my attention equal between both of them but Kieran seemed content sitting to the side. He stared at me every few seconds like he had something he wanted to say to me. Kiara was showing me her new dolls and I was so focused on her that I didn¡¯t even realize that Kieran had made his way over to me. His eyes were on the floor and he was fiddling with his hands. ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± he asked and I nodded. O 12:47 Fri, May 24 GRM Chapter 76 I turned to Kiara. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, okay?¡± she practically waved me off and I stood to my feet and took Kieran to the far side of the room where Kiara wouldn¡¯t be able to listen. His eyes were downcast as if he was unsure of whether he should be speaking. Every single time he hesitated around me made my heart clench. I had no idea what the boy was going through, I only hoped that he would open up to me as time went on. ¡°Thank you for the candy,¡± he mumbled softly. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to get it for me¡± ¡°You don¡¯t ever have to thank me for that. I wanted to get it for you and I¡¯m sure Jaxon doesn¡¯t mind either,¡± I reached out to stroke his hair and I was shocked when he allowed me. His eyes widened when I mentioned Jaxon ¡°Really?¡± he asked and I nodded. ¡°My dad neger gets me candy. He gets for his son but not me.¡±. ¡°Your dad is alive?¡± I asked and his eyes widened as he realized what he had said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, if you don¡¯t want. to go to him then I¡¯ll make sure you never do. Just tell me about your dad.¡± ¡°He has another son and a wife. They live in the next pack. I dont like to see him but mum says I have to sometimes. He¡¯s really mean and sometimes he uses his belt but only on me, his voice wobbled on thest part and my heart broke.. I wanted nothing more than to find man and make sure he paid for what he did to Kieran. How could anyone be so cruel as to hit a child? I asked if he could show me where and he lifted the hem of his shirt slowly to reveal the line of scars littered across his back. I had to mp down on the rage coming from my wolf because she was ready to flip out and hunt the man. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him or anyone ever again,¡± I kept my voice as soft as possible so as not to scare him. ¡°You¡¯re ours now and no one will ever hurt you again. Do you understand?¡± He nodded. ¡°I can stay here? You won¡¯t send me away again?¡± ¡°Never.¡± I knew it was wrong to make that sort of deration without talking to Jaxon first but I couldn¡¯t help it. My wolf and I had imed Kieran as ours and I knew that Jaxon wouldn¡¯t mind, I would not live with myself if I allowed the boy go out into the world again with the possibility of him being hurt. Kieran hesitated for a split second then he threw his arms around my neck. I was shocked that he would show so much emotion but I didn¡¯t question it. I wrapped my arms around him and allowed myself to hold him. He was so young and yet he had suffered so much. No one should have to go through what he did especially not at the age that he did. When he pulled back, I smoothed his hair down and kissed his forehead softly. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡± A knock on the door had me pulling away from Kieran. When I opened it, I was shocked to see Jaxon standing looked behind me at the children and I knew that whatever he wanted to say- he didn¡¯t want to say in front of th stepped out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t find Violet. We checked the entire store. It may have been her you saw but if it was then she is long gone by now.¡± I muttered a small curse and ran my hands through my hair. It didn¡¯t matter, I knew she would show up again and when she did, I would be ready. In the meantime, I had something more important to talk to Jaxon about. ¡°I found out about Kieran¡¯s father/¡± ¡°I did too, Aiden just gave me everything he found out. He lives one pack over and we have an alliance with them. I could ask for him, I could kill him- I thought about it on my way here, he paused and I knew there was a ¡°buting, ¡°but he has a son and his wife is expecting another child. However if that is what you want then I can make it happen.¡± Chapter 76 ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± I sighed deeply, ¡°I want us to keep him. I don¡¯t want to send him to another home.¡± The corner of Jaxon¡¯s lips quirked up. ¡°I already knew you would. I told Aiden to cancel the search for a family a while ago.¡± My eyes widened with his admission. ¡°Come on, Freya, you have an attachment to that boy and I knew that you would never let him go.¡± ¡°Do you mind?¡± He shook his head. ¡°It will take me some time to love him like I go you and Kiara but I promise that I will never treat him any differently or make him feel unwanted¡± I did not realize how perfect my mate was until that moment. I grew my arms around him and kissed him. He wasted no time in deepening the kiss and if not for the constant voice in my head reminding me that we were in the hallway, it would have gone a lot further than that. When he pulled away, our lips were swollen and his eyes were lust lidded. He took a step back presumably to gather his wits before he spoke. ¡°Can you get them both ready? I want to take you all somewhere?¡± ¡°Do I get a hint as to where we are going?¡± I asked but he shook his head. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. My eagerness drove me into doing what he asked. It took me five minutes to get everyone into their shoes and another ten to get them into the car. Jaxon was the one driving but there were two other cars that I knew carried guards following behind us. Kiara and I tried countless times to get him to tell us where we were going but he never did. After a few minutes of driving, he pulled up in front of the most beautiful house I had ever seen. Before I could ask any questions, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a pair of keys then ced them in my palms. ¡°Wee home,¡± he said with a soft smile. SEND GIFT Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 My mouth was as wide as saucers and my eyes threatened to bulge out of their sockets. I was in a daze as I took off my seatbelt and made my way out of the car. I couldn¡¯t describe the house if I wanted to. It had two floors and was designed in an intricate way that had my mouth widening even further. There was arge pool at the front of the house that was surrounded by a little barrier and large ss windows everywhere. To the left was a garage but Jaxon was not parking in the garage. He parked in the middle of the massive frontwn. I could see both Kieran and Kiara watching with wide eyes through the car and Jaxon wasted no time in helping them out. Kiara made to run right for the house but Jaxon kept a firm grip on her by lifting her into his arms. I saw her pout but he simply pressed a kiss to her forehead and whispered something into her cars that calmed her down. He walked over to where I was standing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let us in?¡± My hands shook as I made my way over to the front door. A part of the still felt like it was a joke or a fever dream I was going to wake up from. Excluding the key used to unlock the door, their was a hand print scanner and Jaxon pressed my palm t against it. It was warm and tickled but it scanned green and the door clicked open. The inside felt like I had stepped into another world. It screamed wealth but at the same time, it had a more homey feel. It felt like something straight out of my imagination and I wondered how Jaxon had been so spot on about what I would have liked. It still had traces of him around especially with the crystal chandelier and the massive home theatre but the rest felt like all me. ¡°How about we go check the rooms?¡± Jaxon hummed and both children nodded albeit Kieran was a little more hesitant. Lcould tell that he wasn¡¯t sure of his ce with us yet so I held out my hand for him to take. He wasted no time intching onto me and we followed directly behind Jaxon. We went up the spiral staircase and towards a hallway of double doors. There were five doors in total: two on each side and one directly in the middle. He walked over to the first door and pushed it open. If I thought Kiara¡¯s room at the vacation house was amazing, I was about to be shocked again. He kept to the same princess aesthetic and her bed was designed to resemble a castle towerplete with steps to get all the way up. The walls were cream and there was a soft blue rug underneath our feet to match the caps of the towers. There were some doors to the left that I knew led to the bathroom and closet. Kiara¡¯s eyes were wide and she threw her arms around Jaxon muttering thank you over and over again. I felt a tug on my hand and looked down at Kieran but he wasn¡¯t staring at me, he was staring at Jaxon and Kiara with a sense of longing. ¡°Do you want to stay here while we go look at the others?¡± he asked her and she nodded. He put her down and she dashed for the bed instantly. While she was busy, he led us to the door opposite hers then turned to Kieran. ¡°This is your room.¡± I don¡¯t know what I was expecting when I walked into the room but it certainly was not arge jungle themed roomplete with animal shaped furniture and beautiful ivy designs on the walls. The bed was designed to resemble a tree house but thankfully there were steps leading up to it. Kieran¡¯s eyes widened to the size of saucers and he made to move into the room but hesitated as if unsure. He nced up at me then at Jaxon who bent down until he was at eye level with him. Kieran looked away from Jaxon and began to fiddle with his hands but Jaxon reached out to stop him. ¡°This is yours,¡± he began slowly. ¡°I read up on you and saw that you used to go camping with your mum and you liked the outdoors. Do you like it?¡± Kieran nodded eagerly then he spoke in the smallest voice I had ever heard. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s mine?¡± he asked. ¡°You won¡¯t send me away?¡± ¡°Why would I send you away?¡± Jaxon¡¯s brows were furrowed. ¡°This is your room and it is where you¡¯re going to stay from now on, okay?¡± Kieran nodded and he hesitated before throwing his hands around Jaxon¡¯s neck just like Kiara did. Jaxon froze on instinct 1/3 Chapter 77 May but after a second or two, he embraced the little boy. It was endearing to watch and I couldn¡¯t help but bite down on my thumb as I watched the little intimate moment between them. ¡°You can explore the room for the next hour or so,¡± Jaxon said once he had pulled back. ¡°We have to return to the pce today but this weekend, we can move here. Is that alright?¡± Kieran nodded and within a¡¯second, he had dashed into the room. I stood watching him take in everything with excitement. and I felt Jaxon walk over to me and wrap his hands around my waist. He pressed a kiss to the middle of my head and inhaled my scent. ¡°How long did it take you to do this?¡± I asked ¡°I started the day you brought him home,¡± I turned to him in shock. ¡°We were supposed to move in that day but you brought him and I couldn¡¯t bring him here and dump him in a in looking guest room while our daughter had that. It would have been unfair to him. I didn¡¯t want him to feel like he wasn¡¯t one of us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an amazing man, Jaxon Eaton.¡± Jaxon turned me around and pressed a soft kiss to my lips. ¡°That is only because of you.¡± We left the house after an hour springing protests from both children. Jaxon had to speed up our moving to two days instead of the weekend like he nned and it was a nightmare trying to get everything settled. I never realized how many clothes Kiara had until we were trying to pack them all. I gave up after one try and Jaxon got maids to help us pack and unpack because there was no way I could do it all by myself. During the move, I noticed some extra bags that I had never seen before and I was shocked when I realized that most of them contained new clothes for Kieran. All he had was his one box and Jaxon had gone out of his way to get him an array of new clothes. Kieran actually teared up when he saw it and had tears free falling down his cheeks. I knew that Jaxon wasn¡¯tpletely there yet but he was trying his best and I appreciated him for that. We had to stay home after the first two days of moving which so happened to fall on the weekend but from Monday, we were out of the house. Jaxon was able to get Kieran into the same private school that he put Nadia¡¯s brother and his first day was Monday. I could tell that he was worried but after a small pep talk from Jaxon, he was grinning from ear to earN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Kiara whined and pouted about not being allowed to go to school but I managed to calm her down with the knowledge that she would be going next year. She still had Nadia to keep herpany while Jaxon and I went to the pce and Kieran was at school. I could tell Jaxon felt some kind of way about leaving Kiara home alone but it was the best option. Having our own ce gave us the freedom of not having to watch out backs because we still hadn¡¯t figured out who the mole was ¡°You look good,¡± Aiden¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts and I had to ce a hand over my chest to calm heart. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± my raging He took the seat next to me in my new office. Jaxon brought me here the moment we walked in and I told him I help out. ording to him, he was waiting for me to ask to help and if I never did, he would have never forced me ¡°What does it feel like now that you¡¯ve officially taken up the job of the queen?¡± Aiden teased and I had to smother a gi ¡°I have a newfound appreciation for you guys. How do you do this every day? I know this isn¡¯t even a fraction of what you do. My head is simply pounding from the number of things I¡¯ve had to read today.¡± Heughed. ¡°Wee to our world.¡± It was at that moment I noticed he was hiding his hands behind his back. He reached out and produced a small bouquet of flowers with a note attached to it. ¡°I was heading this way and Jaxon asked me to deliver these.¡± A small smile bloomed on my face as I took it out of his hands. The letter was simple, it just said good luck. I let out an exhale when I realized that even though I was working, Jaxon was still thinking of me. I ced the flowers in the jug by my window sill and I was about to walk away when I noticed something inside the petals. I reached in and I was shocked to see another piece of paper. 2/3 3/3 12:47 Fri, May 24 Chapter 77 As I took it out, I instantly knew it was not from Jaxon. Aiden was about to leave but I called him back. His brows scrunched but he made his way over to me. I was yet to open the letter but somehow, I already knew what I would see. I knew it was from Violet. ¡°There¡¯s another letter,¡± I said raising it and his brows scrunched He reached out to take it from me but I stopped him. ¡°I want to read it first.¡± He leaned against my table and gestured for me to go ahead. I peeled it open and there were two words on it: Head¡¯s Up. I was confused at first because I didn¡¯t know what she meant but a 1 took a step forward, I realized what she meant. My knees wobbled and my head turned like a top. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Aiden rushed to his feet and reached out for me but I held out a hand to him. ¡°Do you need me to call Jaxon?¡± I was going to say no, the refusal was at the tip of my tongue but before I could voice it, My legs gave way and thest thing I remembered was Aiden catching me before I hit the cold floor. SEND GIFT COMMENT, Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 When I woke up, I was in bed and Jaxon was directly next to me, holding my hand and rubbing small circles over it with my thumb. I managed a small smile and tried to sit up but he stopped me immediately. I was unsure of how long I was out for and why they brought me home instead of just keeping me at the pce. Thest thing I wanted was for the kids to see me like this. ¡°They are safely in their rooms, neither of them ising in here. Jaxon assured me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. How are you? Are you hurt?¡± I shook my head. I was a little dazed and confused but otherwise I was fine. When I tried to sit up again. Jaxon didn¡¯t stop me. He frowned to show his displeasure but he allowed me do as I wish. Once I was seated, he handed me a ss of water that 1 greedily gulped down. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked and he sighed. ¡°I got you flowers but somewhere between the florist and your hands, the flowers wereced with a poison and another note was slipped in. I have people looking into it now but so far there is nothing, it looked like it pained him to admit that fact. ¡°1 still don¡¯t have any idea on Violet¡¯s whereabouts which I am beginning to find amusing considering I have searched every inch of this town. ¡°Jaxon,¡± I reached out and ced an arm on his shoulder. He reluctantly took a deep breath and rested his head between his hands. ¡°Someone has to be helping her. There is no way she was able to sneak into the pack without someone from border patrol finding her and there is no way she could have gotten ess to the flowers unless she was getting help.¡± ¡°I know that but there are hundreds of people in the pce every day and thousands at best in the pack. I have gone through every single one of them to the best of my abilities and so far they all look clean. It would need a deeper search but we don¡¯t have the time for that. Violet is going to strike sooner orter and I would rather focus my energy on protecting you rather than chasing a stupid mole.¡± I wanted to protest but I couldn¡¯t. I knew Jaxon loved me to extremes but it was one thing to know it and another thing to see it happen. He was king and his main focus should always be to the pce but time and time again he put me first. It never failed to surprise me even after how many times it had already happened. ¡°You should rest,¡± Jaxon said suddenly. ¡°The doctor said the poison wasn¡¯t able to work as well since you inhaled it rather than ingested it but you still need your rest before you¡¯re back on your feet.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Back to the pce, I have paperwork to finish up and I have to follow up with Aiden on the flowers. He is heading the tear of spies that are looking into it,¡± he stood to his feet and pressed a lingering kiss to my forehead. ¡°I wille back to you today. I might be a littlete but I promise I will be back home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I responded after a full minute of silence. ¡°I¡¯ll wait up for you.¡± Jaxon left soon after that and I fell asleep. I didn¡¯t realize how tired I was until my head hit the pillow again and I was out like a light. The next time I woke up was from soft knocking on my door. I knew it wasn¡¯t Jaxon or Kiara because they would never knock so I sat up instantly and called out for the person toe in. There was silence for a full minute and I honestly thought Kieran had changed his mind until he pushed open the door. He was shuffling his feet as if unsure of whether or not he should step any closer. I wasn¡¯t going to pressure him so I just waited patiently for him to make the decision for himself. After about a minute of doubting, he made his way into the room and closed the door.. He was in a tiger printed pajama set and he was barefooted. On normal day I would have been worried about the amount of dirt he would have put on the bed but I decided to let it slide. In his hands was a stained stuffed rabbit. I could only imagine it was something he owned for a while because it looked worn with age. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked and he nodded. ¡°Do you want to sit down?¡± 1/3 ||| 12:47 Fri, May 24 Chapter 78 He nodded and I tapped the spot next to me. He practically rushed over and took the empty spot. He looked so small lying on the massive bed and it felt like I was just realizing how young he actually was. I ran my fingers through his hair and I saw his shoulders loosen slightly. ¡°You were hurt,¡± he began in a small voice and I instantly realized what this was about. ¡°I saw them bringing you in but the guards said I couldn¡¯t see you. The king-¡± ¡°Jaxon,¡± I interrupted him and he turned to me with scrunched brows. ¡°His name is Jaxon. You can call him Jaxon and you can call me Freya, okay? You don¡¯t have to call him the king.¡± He chewed on his bottom lip then finally nodded. ¡°Jaxon said you needed to rest and I should leave you alone for a while so I did but whenever my mummy was sad I would give her this and she said it made her feel better.¡± He handed over the rabbit to me and I could see his hands shaking with every movement. I was torn because on one hand, I was unsure if I should take it because of the significance it had between him and his mother and on the other, I didn¡¯t want to refuse it because it felt like such a kind gesture from an innocent child and he looked so terrified of being rejected. 1 hesitantly reached out and took it from him. I saw him sigh in relief as I did. ¡°I feel better already¡± His smile was so bright you couldn¡¯t have possibly missed it. I could see that he was physically trying to hold himself back so I decided to reach out first. The moment I stretched out my hands, he wasted no time in rushing into them. I felt his sigh of relief as I held him. I didn¡¯t let go until he pulled away first. ¡°Jaxon said you should rest,¡± he said sofily. ¡°I¡¯m going now,¡± He scurried out of the room so fast you would think something was chasing him. I could not wait to tell Jaxon all about it. By the time the sun began to set and Jaxon¡¯s walls were still up, I knew he was going to bete. I dragged myself out of bed and did a quick mac and cheese dinner for the kids, Kiara asked for Jaxon so many times and I had to look for new and creative ways to change the subject each time. When I noticed Kieran was too silent, I asked him about school. He gave the expected responses but I pushed more. I needed to know if he was having fun or if he was being bullied. I could tell that Kieran felt ufortable being put on the spot and I felt bad for doing it but I just needed to know.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After a minute of awkward silence, he finally spoke. When he started, it was like he wouldn¡¯t stop. He told me about how huge the sses were and how they had a break room with a TV. It was like nothing he had ever experienced before and all the kids wanted to be friends with him because he arrived with royal guard. Once he was done speaking, he went back to being silent but it didn¡¯t matter to me much. It was fun seeing him break out o his shell even if it was for just a second. I made it a point that I was going to try to make that little boy in hime out mor often. Once they were done eating, I loaded the dishes into the dishwasher and started clearing the kitchen. I heard tiny footsteps and I instantly knew it was Kieran ¡°I liked hearing you talk at dinner today,¡± I told him and out of the corner of my eye I saw him smile. ¡°Do you want me to help you? I did the dishes at my dad¡¯s house I turned to him with a smile which was a stark contrast from how I was feeling inside. ¡°You can go straight up to bed. You have school tomorrow.¡± He looked shocked but he nodded and left. I spent about five minutes after that trying to calm myself down. Every time Kieran mentioned his father, it made me want to kill him even more. Once I was done in the kitchen I nced at the clock on the wall 9. I doubted Jaxon would be back any time soon and I still 2/3 ||| 12:47 Fri, May 24 Chapter 78 couldn¡¯t reach him via his mund link. I could have called him but I knew it would just put him on edge and make him rush home and I wanted him to focus so I shoved down every instinct telling me to call and sat on the couch waiting for him. I waited and waited until 1 fell asleep. It was sometime around midnight when I felt shuffling as I was lifted from the couch. I didn¡¯t need to open my eyes to know that it was Jason who was lifting me. He murmured some words ander his breath but I was still too asleep to understand them ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± 1 mumbled as he made his were up the stairs. ¡°I waredd for you¡± Tsaw,¡± he chuckled ¡°Tappreciate that baby but please don¡¯t warup for me next time.¡± Tilidn¡¯t even realize when he got to our room. He ced me gerely on the bed and I watched as he stripped and got in beside me. He pulled me into his cheat and 1 instantly knew antr?thing was wrong. Tran my fingers down his chest ¡°Do tou scant to talk about it?¡± Not got here he ced a koon my temple. This is our home and I won¡¯t taint it with that knowledge Just let me hold ven tonighi and everything will be firie SEND GIFT COMMENT. 12 47 Fri May 24 GRM4. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Jason was awake when I finally roused from sleep but judging by the bags under his eyes I doubted he got enough sleep 1 was beginning to see a pattern here between how things yed out with Noxian and I did not want things to reper themselves. He was sitting up in bed just staring at the wall lost in thought and absentmindedly running his hand through my hair It wasn¡¯t until I sat up and disrupted his ritual that he realized I was okay. He tried to ster on a small smile and pretend like he was fine but I knew him too well to let him do that. I sat up and straddled him with my legs on either side of his hips. He let out a deep sigh and pulled me as close as possible then humed his face into my neck. He didn¡¯t say anything but that alone was a sign that something was troubling him. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to taint our home. I began slowly ¡°But it¡¯s our home. It is supposed to see the good days and the had, right? We can¡¯t keep these things away from here any more than we can keep them from happening¡± He hummed in my neck as I spoke and I lifted my hands so I could gently stroke the hair at the nape of his neck. He didn¡¯t look like he was interested in speaking anytime soon and I was going to force him to, I just needed to remind him that I was here and he didn¡¯t always have to hide things from me to protect me. We sat there inplete silence for what felt like hours but in reality was probably not more than ten minutes. It was just us, tangled up in each other and offering mutual support whilecking in the other¡¯s presence. It was so rxing and it was something I knew I would be doing more often. After a while. Jaxon pulled back slowly and he smiled but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.. ¡°What is going on!¡± my voice was barely over a whisper as I spoke. Is this about Violer? Has she done something? Did she attack someone!¡± ¡°No,¡± he pressed a kiss to my forehead. ¡°It has nothing to do with your sister. It has nothing to do with you. It is about my mother. 1 was taken aback because that way not the answer that wavesperting Jaxon had only spokenN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. about his mother a few times but from what I knew she was an amazing person and he truly loved her I would have loved to meet her but unfortunately life doesn¡¯t always work the way we wish it would. As looked at Javon once more, I realized what this was about and I felt my heart lurch in my throat. I opened my mouth to speak but no words woulde out I had also lost a mother but I di not know how tofort him. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me, Freya, and you really need to stop throwing your thoughts down the bond.¡± he let out a deep sigh. ¡°It has been over a century since she died¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it any less hurtful, Jaxon. She was your mother and you must have loved her. It is bound to hurt no matter the time that passes 1 allowed my fingers trail down his cheeks affectionately ¡°You never did tell me how she died was in too much pain to ask questions then You just said she was murdered and I understand if you don¡¯t want to-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Freya,¡± he assured me but to my shock he rose from the bed with me still wrapped around his front. ¡°But it is a long story and we have two children who are going to wake up very hungry¡± I didn¡¯t miss the fact that he said two children. I couldn¡¯t stop the smile that grew on my lips. Jaxon was an expert at holding up facades and I didn¡¯t truly realize it until today. He was hurting badly but he managed to keep a smile on his face as we made breakfast together and even as the children came down the stairs. He entertained them like there was nothing wrong and if it weren¡¯t for the brief moment we had together upstairs, I would have thought he was fine ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to school today,¡± Jaxon said to Kieran as soon as we were seated for breakfast. ¡°There¡¯s something we might have to do today and it might sh with your school time I¡¯ll call them and let them know you¡¯re out for the day.¡± Kieran¡¯s eyes widened and you could have sworn you just gave him a year¡¯s supply of toys. His relief was worrying and it wasn¡¯t just me who picked up on it, I noticed Jaxon narrow his eyes at the little boy for a split second before being dragged into another conversation by Kiara 1/3 ||| O Chapter 79 I made a mental note to talk to Kieran but after breakfast I was rushed into clearing up and cleaning and Ipletely forgot. By the time I remembered and I made my way into his room, I was shocked to find the door ajar. I peered in and I saw Jaxon already with him. He was sitting cross legged in front of Kieran who had his knees curled up to his chest as if he was trying to hide himself. I could see tiny tears roll down his checks. privacy. I decided to help Kiara instead I knew I was intruding so I took a small step back and closed the door to give the and by the time I finished with her, Jaxon was just leaving Kieran¡¯s room. There was a troubled expression on his face and he looked lost in thought and angry. He was punching away at the keypads on his phone and he was so focused on his task that he didn¡¯t realize I was standing a few feet behind him. I quietly followed him until we got to our room and as soon as we got to the room, he ced the phone by his ears and began yelling. ¡°I do not pay thousands yearly for you to allow that shit happen. I wasn¡¯t sure who he was talking to but I decided to wate and listen. ¡°Don¡¯t give me the bullshit of they¡¯re just kids- they¡¯re not. He is just a kid. They are far older than he is. What hell were the teachers doing when it happened?¡± There was silence for a second. ¡°I don¡¯t care what anyone thinks or says. Change their minds or change their narrative. He is under my protection, he is MY child and if anything like this ever happens I will make sure your school never sees another day and that is a promise.¡± He hung up right after that and ran his hands through his hair in frustration. Jaxon finally noticed me as he took a seat on the chair. I walked over to him and took the one directly beside him. There was nothing said between us for a split second and I honestly thought I would have to ask what happened but to my surprise, he spoke first. ¡°Kieran was having issues with some older kids in school,¡± he began slowly. ¡°They tell him that he¡¯s not one of them and he doesn¡¯t deserve to be there. They said a lot of st*pid things but he wouldn¡¯t tell me all of them.¡± I was pissed but beyond that, I was hurt. He didn¡¯t tell me that when I asked himst night. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± ¡°I asked him that and he said he didn¡¯t want to bother you because you did so much already. I¡¯ll find a way to make sure it never happens again. Maybe I can organize after school training sessions for him like my father did for me. it might help with his confidence. I could also-¡± ¡°Jaxon,¡± I cut him off and he turned to me. ¡°Rx, we can handle one thing at a time. You¡¯ve spoken to the principal and the training will be a good idea. Let¡¯s start with that and see how it works. Right now there¡¯s something else on ground and that is your mother. I haven¡¯t forgotten. What happened?¡± He smiled ruefully. ¡°I was hoping you would forget. It¡¯s not asplicated as I made it out to seem. I just don¡¯t like talking, about it. He rose from the chair and walked over to the table. To my shock, the side opened to reveal a mini fridge and he pulled two soda cans. He handed me one and I gingerly took it. I knew Jaxon didn¡¯t take soda but I put a no alcohol rule in the house so he had to substitute. ¡°My father and I went out for a hunting trip as we usually did. He left my mother at home because she was a woman and. ording to him, she was weak. I didn¡¯t want to go because she was so close to delivering the baby and I wanted that child more than anything.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even want me to leave either. She begged me to stay with her but I couldn¡¯t refuse my father. We got there and things were fine until my father almost went mad with pain. We knew it was my mother immediately. I left him there and I rushed back as quickly as I could,¡± ¡°She was in her room lying there in a pool of her own blood. Someone had stabbed her countless times in the chest and stomach. It should have been impossible because very few people had ess to the Queen¡¯s chambers. For someone to have gotten in, she needed to let them in. She let in her attacker and she died for it.¡± He sounded so detached as he spoke but the hurt was visible on his face. He looked ufortable. O r 33 12:47 F May 24 GRM. To she buried in the peaked and he shook his firad ¡°There ? a burial wite kept specifically for members of the preval tamils haven¡¯t been there up to ten times I try to and it as much as puble¡± father. In the past centurs. 1 chain T?now I ho are her today.¡±¡± Lasked. ¡°She would love the man you are now and the family char have lowed to see her From everything you have ever told me about her, she wounds like a wonderful person You would go with me¡± ¡°We all would, we re your family Jaxon, we¡¯re not going to leave you on a day like this. What do you say? ¡°Okay, it¡¯s going to be chilly though so you might want to grab ajacket Ìï SEND GIFT Ìï Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 I had the kids dressed in warm jackets, jeans and boots. They asked where we were going a thousand times over but I didn¡¯t respond to them, it wasn¡¯t my ce to tell. Jaxon would say what he wanted to say to them. I gave them some snacks to eat while I got ready. Jaxon was just seated at the edge of the bed the entire time lookingpletely lost in thought. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine,¡± I assured him and he gave me a weak smile. I knew my words would do very little but I just thought that at the very least, he should have it. Once I was done tying my hair into a ponytail, I held my hand out to Jaxon. He stared at it for a second then stood to his feet. ¡°Can I have a second? Just get the kids in the car and I¡¯ll be there.¡± I understood what it was like to need a moment to yourself so I just nodded and went to do as he asked, I made sure to pack extra snacks and water for the trip because I had no idea how long it was going to take and I could not gauge their reaction to it. It was as if they knew it was a serious matter because they stopped asking and just stayed close to themselves. I noticed that Kieran was holding Kiara¡¯s hand and whispering to her. I couldn¡¯t help the small smile that broke out on my face as I watched them. I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about because he was talking in whispers but he spoke so gently and she looked so attentive to every word he was saying. I was so busy watching them that I didn¡¯t even realize when Jaxon walked out of the house. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± I nearly jumped when I heard him behind me. my heart was racing as I turned to him and I noticed something in his hands- my jacket. ¡°You forgot this.¡± I thanked him and we got into the car. At first, it was silent, no one said a word or asked any questions. Everyone had just subconsciously agreed that it was going to be a solemn trip but after about ten minutes of driving, Kiara broke the silence with a question. ¡°Where are we going daddy?¡± I saw him tense at the question. Her question was innocent but it obviously shook him a little. He exhaled deeply to expel some of the tension from his shoulders before ncing at her briefly through the mirror. ¡°We¡¯re going to my mother¡¯s grave- your grandmother.¡± ¡°Is she like mummy¡¯s grandma?¡± her voice had dropped to a whisper and for a second I was confused because she had never met my mother then I realized she was talking about Cressida. ¡°Cressida wasn¡¯t your grandmother,¡± I decided to take hold of the conversation because I could tell it was taking a strain on Jaxon. ¡°Your grandmother died long before you were born. Your dad will tell you all about herter, okay? Let¡¯s just focus getting there first because it isn¡¯t safe to talk while driving.¡± She just took the exnation I gave her without any questions and went back to whispering with Kieran. Jaxon turned to m with a look that screamed gratitude and I just smiled at him. He reached out for my hand over the console and intertwined our fingers. When Jaxou told me a cemetery, I was expecting a normal cemetery with headstones everywhere looking nd, I was not expecting a massive stone wall building. When he parked the car, I was wondering if he had driven us to the wrong ce. I would have asked if I didn¡¯t already know how stressed he was. We all got our of the car and Kiara rushed over to Jaxon as if sensing how much he needed comfort. I made sure everyone was bundled up first before we made our way into the building. It turned out it was more of a pair of tombs dating back to the earliest lycan leaders. ording to Jaxon¡¯smentary through our bond, none of their bodies were actually in the building. All lycan leaders had their bodies cremated and it was the ashes that remained in the tombs. I thought it was weird but I made noment on it. The inside looked a lot better than the outside with tiled walls and chandeliers but Jaxon was right, it was absolutely freezing inside and I was grateful that he remembered my jacket. There were guards everywhere and if they were surprised to see us, they didn¡¯t show it Jaxon mostly ignored them and led us Towards a flight of stairs leading downwards. 1/3 O Chapter 80 We took the stairs to the floor directly below and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how low it actually went. Jaxon had not said a single word since we walked into the building and I began to wonder if maybe pushing him was a bad idea. I would have called off the entire thing if not that I realized Jaxon had stopped. He stood in front of arge marble headstone and above it on the wall was a life sized picture of a woman- his mother. ¡°She¡¯s pretty,¡± Kiara whispered and I nodded- she truly was. I had seen her before, in her nesting room but I barely had time to focus then because I was in so much pain. The picture looked like it was taken to highlight all her best features- her cheekbones, her smile, her wavy hair, the light in her eyes. She looked ethereal and I could tell that she was a kind person. I knew I had her to thank for the reason Jaxon was like that. He was staring at his mother¡¯s photo with an unreadable expression in his eyes and I saw him run his fingers over the marble stone with her name on it. He gestured for the rest of us toe closer and we did. His hand found mine immediately and from the way he grabbed onto it, I knew it was for strength and support. I didn¡¯t say a word, just silently stood there and reminded him that I was still by his side. It took him almost five minutes before he was able to say anything about her. He spoke more to the kids than to me because they didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening. The more be spoke about her, the more his shoulders ckened as if a burden was taken off them. I could tell it was relieving for him and I was happy for him. I wanted him to be able to walk around without that chip in his shoulder and I knew that after today, he probably would. I don¡¯t know how long we stayed there but by the time we left, I was starving. My stomach made the mistake of rumbling in the car because Jaxonughed. It was the first genuine one he had given today and I loved it. ¡°I take it that we¡¯re hungry,¡± he addressed the entire car and everyone nodded. ¡°I can order a pizza, does that sound good to everyone!¡± The kids cheered and Jaxon handed me the phone to handle the order since he was driving. The ride back was starkly different from the one going because there was so much chatter. I didn¡¯t input much seeing as it was mostly Kiara and Jaxon who spoke but I enjoyed every second of it. Jaxon had his hand on my knee and everything felt so fulfilling. That was until I saw her. ¡°Slow down.¡± I hissed out to Jaxon and without asking any questions, he did as I asked.. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I looked out the window again and sure enough, there she was-Violet. Once again, she had a mask covering her lower face but I could tell that it was her Jaxon followed my line of sight and when he saw her, he picked his phone and dialed Aidan. 1 could tell she was following us and trying to remain inconspicuous and she would have seeded if her veil didn¡¯t fall back causing me to see a glimpse of her hair. ¡°How long have you noticed her for?¡± he asked and I shrugged. ¡°I just saw her hair when I told you to slow down. She could have been following us from the beginning. How did sh get a car into the pack and how is she driving without tes. Shouldn¡¯t she have been pulled over by now?¡± ¡°Aidan is on his way to deal with it. Do you want me to lose her? The asked and I nodded. He nced at the kids through mirror. ¡°Are you both using your seatbelts and are you sure they¡¯re secure?¡± Once they had nodded and he was sure he wouldn¡¯t be hurting them, he mmed on the gas pedal. The car lurched forward with a force I did not know was possible. Violet tried to keep up with us but Jaxon expertly weaved through the other cars and he had the advantage of knowing the roads better than her. It was easy for him to lose her during one of the turns and he was able to keep driving at normal speed. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± I turned back and they both nodded. ¡°Can we do it again?¡± it was Kiara who asked and I couldn¡¯t stop myself fromughing. Only she would make a potential life threatening situation sound fun. I just reached over and ruffled her hair. When we got to the house, the pizza guy was already there and Jaxon went over to collect it while I helped the kids out. Kiara rushed in for pizza but Kieran stayed by my side. I noticed that while she was a raging fire, he was a calm stream just moving at his own pace. 2/3 III 3/3 Chapter 80 We were almost at the door when he spoke. ¡°Did that person want to hurt you?¡± I was taken aback by his question. ¡°What person?¡± ¡°The one in the car that you were driving from,¡± he exined. ¡°Did she want to hurt you or Jaxon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about all of this. Today is a good day so let¡¯s go inside, eat pizza and we can talk again tomorrow, is that okay?¡± He hesitated but nodded and let it go. Jaxon had opened the boxes and the smell of pizza wafted through the air. Kiara was hurrying back from the kitchen where she went to wash her hands and she grabbed a slice. Kieran rushed over to wash his hands and once they were busy with food, Jaxon made his way over to me. ¡°Did they find her?¡± I asked and he shook his head. ¡°She ditched the car. She¡¯s in the wind again.¡± SEND GIFT ||| Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Sleep did not find us easilyst night. Iy curled up into Jaxon¡¯s chest just basking in hisfort and trying to forget about the potential terrors just outside our walls. Violet could have been anywhere, she could have been right outside our door for all we knew. I hated the not knowing, it was the worst part of it all and it felt like a deliberate action on her part- she wanted me to sweat in, I wasn¡¯t sure what time I fell asleep but by the time I woke up, the sun was out and I cursed because I never slept especially not on a school day. I rushed down the stairs only to ser that Jaxon had already handled everything and was serving breakfast for the kids. My steps faltered as I took in the scene and by the time I finally got over to where he was, he pulled me in for a soft kiss ¡°You looked like you needed the rest,¡± he told me before cing a te in front of me too. ¡°Eat, we have a long day ahead of as today.¡± I scrunched my brows in confusion and he dropped his voice to a whisper. ¡°The witches finally got back to me. They¡¯reing to see Kiara today at the pce 1 nced at my daughter innocently eating cereal like a major decision about her life was not about to be made. I leaned over to ruffle her hair and she smiled. I decided to let breakfast be peaceful and exinter that she would be going to the pce with us. We deserved a simple breakfast as a family By the time we were done eating and getting dressed. I could see the confusion on everyone¡¯s faces as we piled in the same car, Kieran was usually dropped off by guards and not us personally but Jaxon was determined to drop him off today. I didn¡¯t want to push or ask any more questions than necessary. The entire ride was quiet and when we got to the school. Jaxon got out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll be back very soon,¡± he assured me then held out his hand to Kieran who was staring up at him with awe and astonishment. ¡°If we don¡¯t go in now, you¡¯re going to bete. That seemed to snap Kieran out of his stupor because he waved to us and rushed out of the car. I watched as they walked hand-in-hand into the school. All eyes were on both of them but Jaxon didn¡¯t seem to mind. He walked forward like he usually would with his head held high. I nced over at the car behind us where I knew the guards were waiting in case something happened. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Mummy¡± Kiara spoke up making me turn to her. ¡°Will you and daddy walk me into school on my first day too?¡± ¡°Of course we will, I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world¡± A sharp knock on the door had me jumping. I could already see the guards rushing to action but it was just a little girl so 1 rushed out and assured them it was fine. She looked to be around eight years old and I was sure she was just curious and meant no harm. ¡°Did you need something?¡± I asked and she shook her head. She rummaged in her pockets and brought out a piece of pape ¡°Did you make that?¡± ¡°No, there was ady over there who asked me to give it to you nced over at the guards and nodded and they immediately rushed over to the area but I knew Violet would be long gone. ¡°Am I in trouble?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± I assured her as I took the paper from her hand, ¡°You should go to ss and avoid taking things from strangers next time. Thank you¡± She nodded and rushed into the building The guards returned just as Jaxon was making his way out of the building and they shook their head to inform me that they didn¡¯t find anything just like I knew As soon as Jaxon got into the car, I briefed ham on what happened and opened up the letter It was short just like thest time, it was just three words It¡¯s Almost Time ¡°What¡¯s that mummy?¡± Kiara piped up and I turned to her with a smile ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, sweetheart Don¡¯t worry about it¡± III Chapter 81 I could tell the contents of that letter weighed heavily on Jaxon¡¯s mind as we drove. He asked for the letter and I gave it to him because I nned to throw it away anyways. I helped Kiara out of the car and we were greeted at the door by Aiden. Kiara ran up to him and he wasted no time in picking her up. ¡°I missed you,¡± he told her. ¡°Your dad won¡¯t bring you around anymore and look at how much you¡¯ve grown.¡± She practically flourished under the praise and he turned to Jaxon and 1. ¡°They¡¯re waiting for you.¡± Jaxon kept his hand in mine while Aiden carried Kiara all the way to the room. She was oblivious to everything that was happening as she told Aiden everything that she felt he had missed. When we got to the room, I regret to say that I expected to see an old woman wearing arge coat with an abnormallyrge nose. It was the stereotypical image of witches that we had been fed as children. Instead, standing in front of me was a young woman with brown curls that fell to her back. Her eyes were a bright amber color and she was dressed in jeans and a wrap top that made her look beautiful. She was seated when we entered and she quickly stood to her feet and bowed. ¡°My name is Este,¡± she said as way of greeting and she turned to Kiara. ¡°I assume she is why I¡¯m here.¡± Jaxon nodded. ¡°The witches apologize for theirte response. We are having issues of our own that needed handling. Can I hold her hand?¡± I nodded to Aiden, and he put her down. He held Kiara¡¯s hand and took her over to Este. He held one hand while Este took the other because Kiara didn¡¯t want to be left alone. I gave her a small smile to remind her that we were here and nothing was going to happen to her. ¡°Do you remember when you used your powers?¡± Este asked in soft voice and Kiara hesitated before nodding, ¡°Do you know how to use them?¡± she shook her head. ¡°This will just tickle a little.¡± She closed her eyes and began a chant. It was soft so I couldn¡¯t make out the words and I watched Kiara carefully because if I saw any sign of difort then I was putting an end to it but Kiara looked fine. She looked slightly bored but otherwise fine and unharmed. Este¡¯s eyes flew open with a gasp and her eyes shot to mine then Aiden¡¯s before finally going to settle on Jaxon, She pulled her hand away from Kiara¡¯s and offered a small smile to my daughter. ¡°You were so brave,¡± she told her and I saw Kiara flush under the praise. ¡°Her powers were premature when they came out. She was under a lot of pressure. She isn¡¯t a witch but I won¡¯t tell you if she¡¯s a wolf or a lycan yet. You will find out in due time. Her powers should not be a bother to you until her true form takes hold. Whenever that happens, I would be more than happy to help her train.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Este smiled and wiped her hands against her trousers. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be saying this because witches are forbidden to interfere directly in matters concerning other super naturals but I think it goes without saying that you all need to be careful. There so much happening in this pce that could prove detrimental if not stopped.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell us directly?¡± I asked and she smiled ruefully. ¡°I would die,¡± it was simple. ¡°I will be seeing you again in a few years.¡± She bowed and started to walk away but when she got to my side, she dropped her voice to a whisper. ¡°Do not trust anyone with anything.¡± If I had not heard her voice clearly, I would have thought I imagined the entire thing. As she walked away, I was left staring nkly wondering what had just happened. I could see both Aiden and Jaxon watching me carefully so I shed the brightest smile I could muster and turned to Kiara. ¡°Do you want to go see mummy¡¯s office?¡± Este¡¯s words repeated in my ears throughout the day. I wanted to talk to someone about it but I didn¡¯t know who I could talk to. She hadn¡¯t minced words when she said don¡¯t trust anyone. Was she referring to the fact that there was a mole in the pce? Did she know who it was? Was that why she said that she couldn¡¯t interfere or she would die? 2/3 O Chapter 81 I was thinking of all the possibilities because her words had only left me with more questions than answers. I wasn¡¯t sure of what to do or where to go from here but I knew I would figure it out. Kiara was currently curled up in myp and sleeping while I tried to finish up some of my work. She refused to sleep on the couch and decided myp was the best ce. I didn¡¯t mind it because her presence kept me calm. I was working when there was a knock on my door. Aiden walked in with a takeout menu in his hands. ¡°Do you want me to order something for you or would you like something from the kitchen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine right now, don¡¯t worry, Aiden. Thank you.¡± He looked over at Kiara. ¡°I could take her from you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I didn¡¯t realize how hard my voice was until it came out and Aiden took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just stressed right now and I want my daughter with me ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I¡¯ll just leave the take out menu here for whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± he assured me. ¡°Is it because of what Este said? Kiara will be fine.¡± ¡°I know that, it¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Did she say something else?¡± For a split second, I debated telling Aiden what she had said but it was like there was something stopping me. It was like the more I tried, the further into my throat the words retreated so I settled for shaking my head. I could tell Aiden didn¡¯t believe me but he nodded and stood to his feet. Well, I¡¯ll tell Jaxon that you¡¯re both fine seeing as he¡¯s the one who asked me to check up on you,¡± I laughed because I wasn¡¯t shocked. Just as he got to the door, he paused and turned to me. You know you can trust me, right Freya?¡± I smiled and nodded because my words wouldn¡¯t work. The truth was, I didn¡¯t know who I could trust anymore. SEND GIFT Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 I was alone for the next few minutes until a knock on my door sometime around six ended that. Kiara stirred in my arms from the noise and I murmured for whoever was on the other side toe in. I had not expected to see Jared outside my home. door but when I nced at the time, I realized why he was calling me. It was time for us to go I fully roused Kiara who was still half asleep. She opened her eyes but I knew she wasn¡¯t going to walk on her own so I carried her on my hip and bnced my bag on the other shoulder as I made my way out to where Jaxon was waiting for us with Kieran, Kieran was still in his clothes from school and they were talking animatedly when I arrived. He must have sent someone to pick him up and had Kieran ying around the pce until we finished. Kieran saw us first and rushed over to help me with my bag and happily handed it over to him. Jaxon carried a half asleep Kiara and ced her securely in her booster seat. I knew she would wake up sometime during the ride but until then, she needed to be safe. I was about to get into the car but he stopped me. ¡°Did you have anything to eat today?¡± he asked and I shrugged. I didn¡¯t realize howte it was so I didn¡¯t bother. He frowned when he realized what my dismissive shrug meant. ¡°Did you at least try to eat something or did you just forget?¡± My cheeks heated because we both knew which it was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just lost track of time after everything. I was thinking.¡± He sighed and took a step back. I had expected him to put up more of a fight but he said nothing as he started driving and I realized why when I noticed he wasn¡¯t going in the direction of the house. He drove down the busy streets until he came to a stop in front of a massive restaurant. Just from looking at it, I knew that we were all underdressed. I was in jeans and a shirt, Jaxon was in cks and a button up while Kieran was in his messy school clothes. Only Kiara looked somewhat decent enough to walk in. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re at the right ce?¡± I asked and Jaxon just smiled and got out of the car. I got out after him and watched as he helped the kids out. ¡°This ce is amazing and we¡¯re not dressed for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the king,¡± he said simply. ¡°I¡¯m never underdressed¡± He led us towards the entrance and the guards in front of the restaurant bowed to us. I was moving on autopilot because my mind was fixated on the sheer grandeur of the restaurant. The walls were pure ss and it was at least three stories high. There was a crystal chandelier right above the entrance and as we walked in, my eyes widened to the point of saucers. The walls were pure white and soft music yed in the background. The waiters were dressed in pristine clothing and even the people were dressed up. Not a single hair in the entire restaurant was out of ce and we walked in looking so casual. If I were alone. I would have turned on my heels and ran but I remembered what Jaxon said and I kept my head high A well dressed man walked over to us. From the tag on his shirt, could see that he was the manager. He bowed low as he approached. ¡°Your Majesty, would you like a table?¡± ¡°Yes, something private where I can eat with my family with no disturbances at all.¡± The manager nodded. ¡°We have the exact spot.¡± The children were watching with wide eyes as we were led towards the elevator. It took us directly to the third floor which I realized had less people than the first floor. We were led to a booth overlooking the balcony. It was private and beautiful. It was just the perfect ce and Jaxon thanked the man. We were seated and a waiter came and took our orders almost immediately. The children were too wide eyed to order and it took three tries before they were able to voice what they wanted. While our meal was being prepared, another waitress brought some drinks and she was kind enough to bring fruit drinks for the children even though it was not on their menu. You didn¡¯t have to,¡± I mumbled to Jaxon. ¡°We could have just gone home to eat something. I wouldn¡¯t have minded.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all had very long days. Why wouldn¡¯t I want to make like easy for all of us?¡± 1/3 III r N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 82 Our food arrived rtively quickly and it was better than I could have imagined. I didn¡¯t realize how hungry I was until 1 took a bite out of my pasta. One of the reasons I always hated restaurants was because of the pretense and the fa?ade you had to put up but because of the privacy we had been granted, there was no need to. It felt exactly like a normal dinner at home would. Jaxon helped Kiara cut up her food and she filled the table with mindless chatter. Kiara A small smile graced my lips as I listened to her. In that moment, I realized just how blessed I was to be surrounded by the people that I was. Jaxon leaned across the table to squeeze my palm affectionately and in a moment of amusement, ced hers on top of ours. I saw Kieran hesitate for a split second before adding his own. Jaxon went to settle the bill after when my phone started ringing I fished it out of my pocket and saw Aiden¡¯s name shing up and 1 across the screen. I was confused because Aiden never called me not even if there was an emergency. I picked it had barely ced it by my ears when he spoke. ¡°Where is Jaxon?¡± he asked. ¡°I have been trying his number but he isn¡¯t answering and his wall is up so I can¡¯t reach him via mind link.¡± ¡°He just went to handle the bill. We went out to eat. Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Your sister,¡± he began hesitantly and I waited to hear what he would say. I knew Violet and I knew what she was capable of but nothing prepared me for what he said next. ¡°She set fire to an entire corn field. I¡¯m trying to speak to the farmer now but he wants retribution.¡± ¡°We¡¯re on our way. As soon as Jaxon returned, I told him everything and he cursed as he ushered all of us quickly into the car. There was no time to take the kids home and return to the farm so we took them with us. I was tapping my knees anxiously because I didn¡¯t know what to expect. When we got there, my mouth went wide and the food I had just eaten threatened to climb back up my throat. The entire field was torched to a crisp and there was nothing but smoke and char as far as the eye could see. If Violet wanted to get my attention then she surely had it now. I still didn¡¯t know what she wanted to achieve and what her n was. Did she just want to put me on edge for the next few weeks until I gave out? Did she have a master n or was she just making random decisions out of anger? What was her anger based on? Was it because of Noxian or was it because of her family? ¡°I need you both to stay in the car,¡± I said to the children and they nodded. ¡°We will try to be back within half an hour. There are snacks if you want some and I¡¯ll leave my phone so you can call if anything goes wrong, okay?¡± Once I was sure that they were fine, I got out of the car with Jaxon. He held onto my hand in a warm andforting grip as he led me towards the farmer who Aiden was speaking to. He was speaking rapidly and his hands were moving as he was speaking. I could see a piece of paper in Aiden¡¯s hands and as soon as Aiden saw us, he handed it over to me. I knew what it was before I opened it but I did so anyway. It was two words just like the others: Almost Time. She was toying with me and we all knew it but I was tired of ying on her ball field. I was the one she wanted and I was willing to be that scapegoat for her as long as she left everyone else alone. Jaxon was speaking with the farmer who had calmed down considerably. I presumed they were talking about what could be salvaged and how they could pay for it again. I turned to Aiden. ¡°Where was this found?¡± ¡°It was p ¡± spinned to the scarecrow. I have no idea how she got in and out undetected. She has to be fast and quiet.¡± ¡°She is, do you have a pen?¡± he was shocked by the quick change in subject but he reached into his pocket and handed me one. I turned the paper around and scribbled my own note for Violer I knew she woulde back sooner orter to see her handiwork and when she did, I wanted her to find my note. I made my way over to the scarecrow which was the only thing lefi standing and I saw the pin she used to hold the note earlier. I pinned the new note to it and took a step back to admire it. ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked. 2/3 O 12:47 Fri, May Chapter 82 ¡°Do you really think she will answer?¡± it was Jaxon who asked and I jumped because I didn¡¯t even realize he hade back. ¡°She has spent so long evading you. Are you sure she will call you?¡± ¡°She wants me to hear her and she wants to make sure she has my attention, this is letting her know she does. Violet won¡¯t be able to resist the urge to tell me what I did wrong and what she wants from me. I have a feeling she will call.¡± ¡°What do you think she wants?¡± Aiden asked and this time I sighed. ¡°I wish I had the answer to that. It is never that casy with her. She probably wants me to suffer.¡± ¡°This feels more personal than that,¡± Aiden voiced my exact fear ¡°I hope your n works.¡± He walked away after that leaving me alone with Jaxon and I sighed. ¡°I hope so too.¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The rest of the day went by in a blur. I tried to focus on the things I had to do at home but I could only focus for a few seconds at most. My mind almost always went back to Violet and I couldn¡¯t help but feel like there was an important part of the puzzle that I was missing. Jaxon and I were in bed when the thought finally hit me and I jerked awake in an instant. He turned to me with concern etched on his face wondering what could possibly have made me react the way that I did. I rushed out of bed and towards the desk where he kept all his files and documents for work. I flipped through until I found what I was looking for a map of the pack. I knew he always kept one so I spread it open on the desk. ¡°Are you going to let me in on your sudden discovery?¡± Jaxon asked as he peered over my shoulder. ¡°What are we looking at?¡± ¡°Violet is in the pack, correct?¡± I began and he nodded as if unsure of where I was going. ¡°Well she has to be staying somewhere. She can¡¯t just be on the roads or someone would have seen her. She is either in an abandoned building or staying with someone.¡± Thetter option is very unlikely because no one in the pack knows her to the best of my knowledge, sudden understanding dawned on me and he pressed a kiss to my forehead. ¡°You are brilliant. I will ask the guards to start looking into abandoned buildings and-¡± ¡°Wait,¡± I cut him off and he paused mid-sentence. ¡°Este told me something earlier and I wasn¡¯t going to say anything but it¡¯s you and I¡¯ve been thinking about it. I think we should at least listen to her. She sounded very serious when she said it, almost like there was something else she wanted to say but couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said not to trust anyone with anything,¡± I gauged his reaction but he remained impassive. ¡°I know that¡¯s going to be hard considering the nature of the job but would it be possible for you to keep the real reason why we¡¯re searching a secret. I don¡¯t want to ask you to lie but that might be more productive. No one except us should know the reason.¡± I waited for him to say something, for him to agree or say I was overreacting but he remained quiet. I began to fiddle with my fingers because Jaxon¡¯s silence always had a way of making me feel ufortable. I hated it and I tried to avoid it as much as I could. ¡°You want me to lie to my men because of something the witch said,¡± he began after the long silence and I nodded. ¡°Okay. They will work faster if they knew what they were looking for but I will figure something out. In the meantime, you need rest. This has been an extremely long day.¡± ¦°¦¥ He walked ahead of me and roiled up the map I had opened. I watched as he put all the documents back in ce and led over to the bed. I already knew that sleep wouldn¡¯t find me quickly but I allowed myself to rest in his embrace. There was no harm in choosing to rx after a long day especially when I knew that the next was going to be longer. If we didn¡¯t find Violet and she somehow got a wind of what we were doing, we may never find her again. The mole was still an issue. We didn¡¯t know if he was working with Violet. If he knew Noxian then there was a possibility that he knew Viglet as well and was helping her. I hoped not because Violet¡¯s tenacity and angerbined with the mole¡¯s knowledge could prove dangerous to all of us. ¡°Are you still awake?¡± I heard Jaxon whisper and I hummed. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± I admitted not knowing where to start. He flipped me around so I was staring straight at him and he searched my eyes. I don¡¯t know what he found because he sighed deeply. ¡°We will find her.¡± ¡°I know we will sooner orter. My worry is whether she finds us first.¡± r The next morning, we left Kiara at home with Nadia and dropped Kieran off at school before making our way back to the 1/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 GMD Chapter 83 87%1 pce. Jaxon spoke to the guards and I didn¡¯t listen in to know what excuse he gave them butN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. within half an hour, they were out of the pce conducting their search. Even though I had a lot of work already on my te, I decided to put it aside in favor of going through the blueprints of the pack. I still felt like there was something I was missing, like there was an important puzzle piece that would suddenly put everything in perspective but it was like the more I searched for it, the further away from me it got. By noon, I had a slight headache forming and I was nowhere closer to finding out what it was My door opened sometime after noon and Jaxon walked in holding a stic bag that I knew had food inside of it. He set it carefully on my desk and when I didn¡¯t make an effort to pick it up immediately, he took it upon himself to clear my desk of all the work that I was doing. If it were any other person, I would have murdered them but it was Jaxon and I knew he was doing it out of concern and love. I knew I couldn¡¯t win against him so I allowed him ce the dishes in front of me and to appease him, I took a bite. He hummed in satisfaction but he made no move to leave. In fact, he sat opposite me and decided that he was going to eat with me. I smiled when I realized what was happening because it had been a while since we had lunch together. We ate inplete silence and I didn¡¯t mind it because it wasn¡¯t an awkward silence, it was one where we knew we had each other¡¯s company and we could appreciate it ¡°Have you heard anything back from the soldiers yet?¡± I asked and he shook his head. ¡°You would-be surprised how many abandoned properties there are in this pack. The soldiers are searching as fast as they can but because it wasn¡¯t tagged as an official urgent business, I couldn¡¯t send all of them. If I had done that, it would have raised suspicion I nodded in understanding. I was annoyed that not all hands could be in deck but I understood that it was the price I had to pay for secrecy. It didn¡¯t mean I had to like it though. ¡°We will find her,¡± he assured me. ¡°The men are out looking and I know that they will not return until she is found.¡± I allowed those words fill me. I marinated in them and thought ever them repeatedly until I was sure that I could repeat them verbatim. I needed something to believe in and to remind myself that everything would be fine. Jaxon and I spent the rest of our meal in silence. We were just finishing up when someone knocked on the door. Jaxon was the one who responded and the door opened to reveal Aiden. He smiled at me which I quickly returned before turning to Jaxon ¡°I knew I would find you here,¡± he said to his friend. ¡°I have some information on the town that Violet stayed in when she was sent away by Noxian. Apparently, it is her mother¡¯s old pack so she had some allies there. Violet kept mostly to herself and didn¡¯t speak to anyone. One day, she just randomly got up and left and no one has seen her since.¡± ¡°Did she leave her things?¡± I asked and he nodded. ¡°Most of them, yes.¡± It didn¡¯t make any sense. Violet was very materialistic so it made no sense that she would get up and leave everything. bnd. There was more to the story that was not adding up and I needed to find out what I was missing. I was lost in thought when my phone started to buzz. At first, I was going to ignore it but something urged me to pick it up. It was lying face down on my desk and when I picked it up. I realized that I didn¡¯t recognize the number. I answered it and ced it on speaker. ¡°Hello¡± ¡°I got your message.¡± Violet¡¯s voice filtered through the speakers My head snapped up and I saw Jaxon whisper something to Aiden who turn grabbed myptop and began typing away ¡°Dramatics have never been your thing but I appreciate the effort ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to call¡± ¡°I never pegged you as a liar, Freya You put your number there because you knew I would call. You have three minutes 2/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 G MD. Chapter 83 before I hang up so make them count. I¡¯m timing you.¡± 87%1 ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked her and she stayed quiet. ¡°Why did you burn down that farm? If your beef is with me thene to me. Don¡¯t hurt the people because of some misced anger that you have.¡± ¡°Misced anger?¡± she asked incredulously with a scoff. ¡°You killed my family and I wasn¡¯t allowed to do anything about it because my mate cared more about you than he did my feelings Your mate killed my own and you sit there and say that I have misced anger. How self-righteous can you get Freya? Are you so used to having life go your way that you cannot see when you are hurting others?¡± ¡°Your family tried to kill my child and your mate tried to kill mine. They brought it upon themselves. All I have asked for is to be left alone and it is not my fault that they could not do that Violet, this doesn¡¯t have to go on. You can end this right now. I can give you a ce to stay in the pack. You can live in peace but you have to stop his madness.¡± ¡°You think I would trust you, when you have your men scouring the abandoned buildings looking for me,¡± shock filled my features because how did she know? No one knew anything about it except Jaxon and I ¡°The time for peace is over, Freya. I will make sure that you rue the day you were born. You have a boy now, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡± ¡°He¡¯s not yours of course, you always had a thing for taking in strays. He¡¯s in some fancy private school. It would be a shame if something were to happen to him.¡± She hung up right after that and I turned to Jaxon. ¡°We need to get to Kieran, now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the car ready 3/3 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 87%1 He reached out for me immediately and I knew we were on the same track. I didn¡¯t know how Violet came to know about Kieran considering we hadn¡¯t told anyone. Most of the guards already knew because they had to guard him but excluding that, no one else knew. The mole must have told her and since Kieran was a new addition to the family, he was the weakest link. Jaxon turned to Aiden first. ¡°Were you able to track the number?¡± Aiden shook his head. ¡°It was a payphone in town. All I could get was the surrounding area. She was smart enough not to use a disposable or her own cell phone that could be tracked back to her, I¡¯m sorry but there¡¯s nothing else I can do.¡± I ran my hands through my hair in frustration. Violet was proving to be a formidable foe and she wasn¡¯t making the usual mistakes that most people did. She must have spent a long time analyzing the pros and cons and making ns to ensure that she wasn¡¯t caught before she was ready. I didn¡¯t know what else to say but Jaxon did. ¡°Have the guards check the surrounding areas for abandoned buildings. She can¡¯t have gone too far out of herfort zone to make a call. I can bet that she stays close to that payphone. If they can find where she stays then maybe they can wait for her there.¡± Once he was done barking off orders, he grabbed my arm and led me in the direction of the front doors where the cars were waiting. He pulled me into the closest one and without another word, he started in the direction towards the school. Jaxon¡¯s foot was permanently glued to the gas as he sped off without a care in the world. I could feel panic in my chest but I knew it wasn¡¯t my own. It was raw and there was a twinge of anger to it that I knew did not belong to me. I knew without the shadow of a doubt that it was Jaxon¡¯s. He was so good at keeping his wall erect and hiding his emotions from me but the worry he felt for Kieran was so great that even his perfect wall couldn¡¯t completely hold it back. We got to the school in record time and the car had barely stopped when Jaxon was out of it and rushing towards the front doors. I had never seen him that panicked before except maybe when Kiara went missing. I never thought it would be possible for Jaxon to worry about someone else the way he did Kiara but clearly I was wrong. Somewhere in his heart, he had begun to see Kieran as his own and it was obvious. The security guards looked confused to see us because we had nevere to pick up Kieran before. I could feel the confusioning from the parents and students because as far as most of them knew, Kiara wasn¡¯t old enough to attend school yet. School was officially over for the day so there was so many students out and it was difficult to see amid the throng of students but I searched with my eyes hoping that I would see Kieran¡¯s mop of dark hair. The other pce cars arrived almost immediately and Jaxon was quick to bark out orders. ¡°Find my son and get him back to me at whatever cost. His safety is paramount, ask questionster There was a chorus of ¡®yes sir¡¯ as they went to do as he asked. Jaxon and I searched through the parking lot and the longer it took for us to find him, the more panicked I grew. I was terrified that Violet had gotten to him first. I didn¡¯t trust her not to do something crazy and I didn¡¯t trust her not to hurt him. If she was anything like her mother then she would not hesitate to make him suffer. ¡°Maybe we should check inside, I offered and Jaxon nodded because I knew we were not making any progress outside. past the We made our way into the grand halls and on a different day, I would have stopped to admire it but I couldn¡¯t think possibility of Kieran being in danger. A staff member led us to his ss but it was empty. Tears began to prick the back of my eyes as I was forced toe face to face with the possibility that Kieran was taken by Violet. I could only imagine how scared he was and what she was doing to him. The first tear fell just as hurried footsteps made their way into the room. ¡°We found him.¡± It took me a second to process the words and once I did, I was off like a bullet in the direction that the guard led us. He led us down the halls and towards the bathroom where Kieran stood looking confused. There were three guards standing next to him and I wasted no time in rushing over to him and pulling ham into my arms. He stiffened on impact but he allowed 1/3 C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. 13:01 Fri, May 24 GM. Chapter 84 himself to rx in my hold. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± he asked, and I nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe, you¡¯re holding to tight.¡± 87% I chuckled softly and pulled away from him. His brows were scrunched and he nced between Jaxon, the guards and me. I could tell that he had a lot of questions but before he could ask any of them, Jaxon spoke. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Jaxon asked. ¡°We have been looking for you everywhere. You weren¡¯t at the spot where the guards. pick you up. Kieran flushed pink. ¡°I needed to use the bathroom. I was going to be there in a few minutes. I¡¯m sorry I made you worry¡± I wanted to assure him that everything was fine but I couldn¡¯t. I wanted to assure him thatwe didn¡¯t panic but that would have been a lie. I couldn¡¯t tell him any of those things because my heart was still pounding in my chest, my bones still felt like jelly and a part of me still thought he was going to disappear into thin air. I may not have birthed Kieran but he was mine and a threat to him was a threat to me. A guard walked up to me and I saw a piece of paper in his hands. He handed it over to me because I was closer. ¡°This was found at the spot where Kieran is picked up from.¡± I opened it gingerly and there were just a few words on it courtesy of Violet¡¯s minimalistic nature: This was a close one, you wont be so lucky next time. 1 crumpled the paper into a ball and turned to the guards. ¡°She couldn¡¯t have gone far. Find her. I don¡¯t care if you have to turn the entire pack upside down to do it. Find her and make sure she is in the dungeons by sunset.¡± The guards nodded and they went to do as instructed. Jaxon was watching me with raised brows and eyes filled with pride and amusement. I flushed pink when I realized that I had ordered the guards around for the first time like a Queen. It felt different but it also felt good. There was a feeling that came with the knowledge of power and I loved it but I didn¡¯t have time to focus on it, I had a family to handle. ¡°Come, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had a long day,¡± I murmured to Kieran as I took his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you on the way home.¡± He obeyed withoutint and followed Jaxon and I into the car. I couldn¡¯t tell him everything but I just exined briefly that there was someone who was trying to hurt us and the person targeted him. I wasn¡¯t sure he understood theplexities of everything but he knew it was urgent enough not toin when Jaxon told him that he was going to be moving around with guards of his own. By the time we got home, I was exhausted and I just wanted to rx. I dragged myself into the kitchen and before I found myself measuring flour. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, just knew that I needed to do something to keep busy or I was going to drive myself insane. It was halfway through my mixture that I realized I was making a cake- a variation of it Everyone knew better than to bother me so I was left alone for the most part, at least until Jaxon made his way inside didn¡¯t say a word as he crossed the length of the room and made his way over to the counter. I had already been along while because the cake was in the oven and I could see that the sun was beginning to set. My thoughts were beginning up my mind again and I tried to keep them at bay by cleaning but Jaxon closed his hand around my own and pried the out of my lingers. ¡°I think you¡¯ve done enough, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked but I stayed silent. ¡°Kieran is upstairs in his room doing homework, Kia is in her bedroom ying with her dolls. You are here covered in flour but safe. Violet did not win.¡± ¡°Violet Is roaming free, she won.¡± Jaxon opened his mouth to protest but I cut him off ¡°She may not have physically hurt him but I will spend every waking hour that she is out there thinking about what could have happened. I will spend every waking hour worried about this family. That is what she wanted, she won¡± it. ¡°The guards will find her. There is only so far she can go. Unless she leaves this pack, she will be found and she will be made to answer for everything she has dour.¡± l¡¯s 8/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 GMO. Chapter 84 87% ¡°How many more people will she hurt before then? Last time it was a farm, what if it is a person this time? I am the one she has the beef with, she wants to torture me and she knows that hurting me directly will not do anything. Violet knows me better than anyone.¡± Jaxon closed the distance between us and cupped my cheek in an affectionate manner. He leaned down and pressed his lips softly against mine once. I allowed myself melt against his hold as he did it again and again until all thought had gone out from my brain. He did it until all I could focus on was him and his presence in front of me. Violet will be dealt with,¡± he assured me and, in that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but believe him. It felt so farfetched but I chose to believe him and I nodded. ¡°She will be found.¡± I spoke the words with as much conviction as I could muster and Jaxon smiled at me in encouragement. He took a step back and I opened my mouth to thank him when I felt a pressure at the back of my skull. It was very rare for anyone to try mind. linking me so I knew it had to be important. I let down my walls slightly. ¡°What happened?¡± An unknown soldier¡¯s voice filled my head. ¡°Your majesty, we found her.¡± SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT, Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 87%1 I knew that Jaxon had gotten the same message because he turned to me with eyes filled with understanding. I wanted to leave immediately but he wouldn¡¯t let me. He reminded me how we have a family and thest thing either of us needed was to leave them unattended. It was frustrating to say the least but knew he was right. If need be, we could have found a guard to watch over them but what was the point?¡± I reluctantly allowed it slide and told the guards I would be there to see Violet tomorrow. It was arguably one of the hardest things I have ever had to do but I knew it was for the best. When got to sit with the kids and have dinner, I knew I had made the right choice. It didn¡¯t stop me from thinking about Viglet and everything that had happened but at least it enabled me to focus on my family and what was directly in front of me. I realized that what Violet wanted was to take me away from them and by rushing to see her, I would have been giving her exactly what she needed. After dinner, Jaxon and I tucked the kids into bed. It wasn¡¯t something we had done in a while but we figured today was the perfect day. We put Kieran in bed first mainly because we knew he would demand less attention than Kiara. Once he was settled, we got into Kiara¡¯s room where she was bundled under her huge nkets and millions of pillows. She was quiet while we read her story and quiet when we kissed her good night. She only spoke when we were about to leave the room and she spoke in a voice barely over a whisper. I was shocked I even heard her because of how softly she spoke. She called out to me and I made my way over to her. I crouched down next to her and waited for her to gather the courage to say the words she needed to. ¡°Mummy,¡± she began unsure and I hummed to let her know that I was listening. ¡°I had a dreamst night and it was scary. There was a woman but she didn¡¯t look very nice and she looked like the meandy who took me before. She was trying to hurt you but then she didn¡¯t and there was someone else but I didn¡¯t see his face. He was hiding in the back and he was holding a long rope that he was using to pull the meandy around.¡± I was confused by her analogy. I guessed she meant Violet but I didn¡¯t know what she meant by the man in the shadows. I didn¡¯t even realize how close Jaxon was standing to me until he spoke. ¡°Was the man controlling her?¡± he asked and Kiara rodded eagerly. She looked up at Jaxon as if he held all the answers and he ced a soft kiss on her hair. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, there are no scary ladies or men in shadows. You are safe and everything is fine, okay?¡± She looked hesitant and unsure but she nodded. ¡°Okay daddy, goodnight.¡± She turned on her side to sleep and Jaxon pulled me out of the room. He didn¡¯t say a word until we were in the safety of our room. He turned to me. ¡°Has she ever seen Violet before?¡± I shook my head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know that Violet exists. How could she have a dream about someone that she doesn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s part of her powers? Maybe it gives her some kind of prophetic dreams or something. What about the man in the shadows?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°it could just be a dream borne out of childish fear.¡± Even as I spoke those words, it was clear that they were a lie. We both knew that there was some truth to what Kiara dreamt and that meant that there was someone else who was masterminding this entire thing and we had no idea who he was. As I climbed into bed that night, I knew sleep would not find me easily. The next morning. I debated taking Kiara with us to the pack house to see if Violet was the one in her dreams but I didn¡¯t want to expose her to any danger. Jaxon already told her that it was just a dream and thest thing I wanted to do was to make her believe otherwise. She stayed home with Nadia as usual while Jaxon and I rushed over to the pack house. Kieran wasn¡¯t too happy about his guards when we dropped him off but I assured him that it would only be for a while. When we got to the pack house, my skin was itching with anticipation and nervousness. Jaxon was going with me to the dungeons and his presence was the only thing keeping me from losing my cool and dissolving into a fit of nerves. As if he could feel my nerves, he ced his hand at the small of my back to steady me. It helped but not enough. 1/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 G MO Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 85 87% The further into the cells we went, the worse my nerves g face her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± s got. Jaxon stopped me before we got to her cell and turned me to ¡°I do,¡± I told him. ¡°I am the one she wants to see. She won¡¯t answer any question otherwise. I know Violet and I know the games she ys. I will be fine, you¡¯re going to be right there with me, right?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to go anywhere else.¡± I didn¡¯t know what I was expecting when I looked at Violet but when I saw her, I knew that wasn¡¯t it. She looked smaller and frailer than I remembered. Her hair was in knots fromck of care and there were dark circles under her eyes as if she hadn¡¯t slept properly in weeks. She looked a lot different from the formidable woman who terrified me in my own home. I couldn¡¯t even rte the person I was seeing to the person who made my life a living hell. ¡°Hello, Violet,¡± I began and she looked up at me. Despite her appearance, she was still beautiful and her lips turned up into a snarl. ¡°You made finding you harder than it should have been.¡± ¡°You must feel so proud of yourself right now. You slept in a bed while I slept on the floor of a cold cell. You¡¯re Queen of the lycans but the truth is that you will always be an omega. You can wear fancy dresses and parade yourself as otherwise but inside, you¡¯re still a rotten little bi*ch, she spat and I felt Jaxon growl beside me. Violet at least had the decency to look frightened when she heard the sound. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to fight you, Violet. I never wanted to fight you. If you had just walked into the pce like a normal person, you would be treated like a guest and not a prisoner but as it is, you harmed our people and you threatened my son. excuse me if I don¡¯t think you¡¯re safe enough to sleep in a bed.¡± Violetughed humorlessly. ¡°You took everything from me. Was it so bad of me to want to take something back? You took my sister and my mother and as if that wasn¡¯t enough, you took my mate. Do you know how hard it was to get Noxian to fall for me? Do you know how many weeks I spent feeding his ego and getting him to notice me? You just walked in and you were handed the mating bond on a silver tter. As if that weren¡¯t enough, you get handed off to the lycan king who ends up being your mate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry you feel that way but I didn¡¯t mate with Noxian. I was sold off in your stead. I didn¡¯t steal anything from you. refused and I was forced to pick up your ck. If you¡¯re looking for someone to point fingers at then I¡¯m not the right person.¡± You ¡°Self-righteous, Freya,¡± she practically spat. ¡°I knew you would say that and he did too. I didn¡¯t have ns for revenge but you could imagine my joy when he came to me and he offered me the chance to get back at you. I¡¯m not the only one who hates you, Freya. You¡¯ve wracked up quite a number of enemies since you came here,¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked and she shrugged then turned to Jaxon. ¡°My bad, they¡¯re actually your enemies,¡± her tone was condescending. ¡°I may not be able to get to your son or your family but he can. I know you¡¯re going to execute me or torture me but I don¡¯t care. It is nothingpared to what I already faced with Noxian.¡± She pulled up her sleeve and I saw cuts and scars. Violet was a strong wolf so it would have taken a lot for her to scar that way. It would have taken a silver weapon. I could not imagine Jason taking a silver weapon to my skin. As if thinking the same thing, his arm wrapped around my waist to pull me closer. Violet let her sleeve fall. ¡°I am prepared for whatever you want to do to me. I will die a happy woman knowing that your ruination is only a few steps away.¡± I made my way closer to her rell and squatted until we were at eye level. ¡°Tell me who he is or at least tell me where he is.¡± ¡°Why would I do that? It defeats the entire purpose of the element of surprise.¡± ¡°Tin shocked you would let someone else take your chance at regenge. Isn¡¯t that what you want? What if he double crosses you and choses not to do anything¡± 2/3 13.01 Fri, May 24 G MD Chapter 85 87%# ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± she seemed very certain of the fact. ¡°In fact, he already has the ns in motion as we speak. A man¡¯s enemies are the members of his own household. You should know that since we took you in and you took everything from us. It is only fitting that someone in this very pce should do the same to you.¡± I did know if she was ying mind games but I knew Violet and I knew the fact that she wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this. I knew I wasn¡¯t going to get any more answers from her so I stood to my feet. Just as I was turning away, she grabbed my arm through the bars and pulled so they were t against the silver. The metal burned into my skin but I refused to give her the satisfaction of flinching. Jaxon moved but I held out my free hand to stop him. -This is what I felt every day of my life since the moment I mated with him,¡± she spat. ¡°I endured it because at least I got to be Luna and then he discarded me like trash when he heard about you.¡± ¡°That was not my fault. I don¡¯t control Noxian¡¯s actions and you can¡¯t me me for him being a d*ck.¡± She smiled ruefully and let go of me and I pulled my hand away sharply. The smell of burning flesh permeated through the air and Jaxon was by my side in an instant. He began leading me out of the cell but when we got to the door I heard her speak ¡°Freya,¡± she called out and I turned to her. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in hell 3:3 Çú SEND GIFT COMMENT, Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 87% I couldn¡¯t think clearly after my discussion with Violet. I sat in Jaxon¡¯s office and we thought the entire conversation over wondering whether she had identally let something slip but we weren¡¯t any closer to finding out the culprit than we were a few days ago. All we knew was that he worked in the pce and he was going to betray us but for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Not knowing was painful and scary because we didn¡¯t know where to direct our efforts.it was like living in a permanent state of paranoia. Jaxon tried to assure me that everything was fine but I knew he was more worried than I was but he had years as experience being the king and he knew how to hide his emotions well. He focused on me and making sure that I was rxed by gently rubbing circles on my back and holding me close but even his constant presence could not ease the turmoil in my chest. I had a feeling that we were getting closer to Violet¡¯s endgame and I knew that if we didn¡¯t get ourselves together, we were going to be hit badly and swept away. A knock on the door forced me out of my thoughts and I turned to see Aiden walk in. He gave me what looked like a sad smile and I knew without a doubt that I was going to hate whatever he had to say next. There was a file in his hands and he ced it on the table. I was closer so I picked it up and I went through it. I realized that inside were background checks on every single person who had ess to us in the pce. ¡°I figured I would try to make your search a little easier,¡± he began. ¡°I included all the files, even mine. You can go through them and maybe you¡¯ll find something that stands out to you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to include your own,¡± it was Jaxon who spoke and I could clearly see the stress lines on his face, ¡°You are like a brother to me, I know everything there is to know about you.¡± Aiden smiled- a genuine one and I realized just how lucky we were to have him around. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay afloat for as long as we had. He made to leave but froze and I saw his eyes ze over. By the time he blinked it away, his face was twisted into a sort of grimace. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to see.¡± The fact that he wasn¡¯t offering any more information was what had the hair on my neck standing on end. Jaxon and I rose at once and followed him to the car. He didn¡¯t say a word as he drove and I briefly wondered what could have happened to make him fall silent. I knew it had something to do with Violet and considering the fact that she was in a cell, I knew she had to have done it before she was captured which meant she probably banked on being captured. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she nned to be captured. Aiden drove towards a in looking building. There were no signs or doors on the building. It was just grey walls and wasn¡¯t until we got to a small door at the side that a woman opened it. She nced up at Aiden and Jaxon before turni me and I instantly knew what it was. I had heard about them but I had never seen one in person. ¡°You guys can¡¯t go in,¡± I said softly and they all turned to me. ¡°This is a women¡¯s shelter. For the safety of the women in adult men aren¡¯t allowed in. It is just how things are. I will go in, check it out ande back.¡± I could tell that Jaxon was firmly against the idea but even he knew better than to try to fight their rules so he nodded. H took a step back and I saw the woman offer me a grateful smile as she ushered me inside. The inside was just as in as t outside with greying walls and simple furniture. There were so many women all around but all of them looked panicked a frantic. They were running around holding towels and bowls and I briefly wondered what happened. ¡°I¡¯m Ava and I am sorry we have to meet under such circumstances, your majesty,¡± she murmured as she led me into the kitchens. ¡°We think we were poisoned.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The women do their own cooking and if I am being honest, I don¡¯t know what happened. Everyone ate dinner as usual and people went to bed fine but this morning everyone was throwing up and passing out. We have done the best we can with what we have but I fear this is bad. Three people had to be rushed to the hospital this morning and for some of them, they don¡¯t want to go to the hospital because they don¡¯t want their records out there. A lot of these women are running and I can¡¯t convince them to see a doctor. We didn¡¯t know who else to call.¡± 1/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 Chapter 86 87% ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± I ran my hands through my hair. ¡°Do you have a signup sheet? Is it okay if I look at it because I think I might know what happened here?¡± She hesitated and for a second, it looked like she was going to refuse. I wouldn¡¯t have med her due to privacy issues but at thest moment, she gestured for me to follow her. She led me towards a small room that I figured belonged to her. It was so small that if I stretched out my hands, I would be able to touch both walls. She led me inside and she rummaged through a folder on the bed. She retrieved a piece of paper and handed into me. I browsed through the names yesterday and I wasn¡¯t particrly looking for Violet¡¯s name, I was looking for her hand writing. I knew it by heart and when I spotted it. I muttered a curse. She signed in under the name Dana and I showed it to Ava ¡°Do you remember her?¡± I asked and she scrutinized the name for a second before nodding. ¡°I think so, she looked so frail and thin. She said she had been on the run from an abusive ex. She had horrible marks on her skin. She stayed her two days ago and yesterday but she left in the afternoon and never returned. I searched for her actually because I thought her ex had gotten to her. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the one who poisoned you all. She¡¯s currently in the pack cells and I will have doctors sent over to check on the women. It will be confidential and it will not be on any record unless they want it.¡± ¡°Why would she poison us? We were helping her, she was safe.¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t running from an ex, it isplicated. I will have everything you need sent over. If you will excuse me.¡± She nodded and didn¡¯t say a word when I walked out of the room. Guilt filled me as I looked at all the women in their panic. I couldn¡¯t help but feel personally responsible for what happened. For the life of me, I couldn¡¯t understand why Violet attacked a women¡¯s shelter. Was she just looking to inflict maximum damage? Was there a logic to her attacks? I didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t just come for me directly. These people did nothing to her and they didn¡¯t deserve what she did to them. I walked out of the building to where Jaxon and Aidan were pacing. As soon as Jaxon saw me, he reached out for me. I ryed everything that happened and Aidan instantly went to handle the call to the doctors. I made sure to specify that I wanted a female only team. The least I could do was make sure that they were asfortable as possible. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why here and why now,¡± Jaxon began as he led me towards the car. ¡°Does she have anything against women¡¯s shelters? Does she have some vendetta against them? It makes no sense that she would just attack randomly.¡± ¡°It truly doesn¡¯t, and that¡¯s what battles me,¡± I told him. ¡°Could it have been self-loathing? With the farmer, I understood because she wanted our attention and what better way to do it than attack the food supply but this- it doesn¡¯t seem like something she would do. Violet is smart, she wouldn¡¯t just act out like that. Every attack has to be carefully calcted. This seems like a temper tantrum gone wrong.¡± ¡°I agree ¡°Maybe if I talk to her, I can get some answers.¡± I offered but Jaxon shook his head. ¡°She will be more inched to talk to me ¡°She is angry with you but not me. She did this to get at you Going in there will be giving her exactly what she wants and it will prove unfruitful for us. Allow me question her. I believe shes more likely to speak to me and give us the answers we need¡± I didn¡¯t want to ept it but I knew Jaxon was right. Just as I nodded, Aidan returned and he nodded to assure me that the doctors were on their way I nced at the watch on my hands and realized that Kieran would be on his way back from school soon ¡°Should we bring them to the other¡± I asked Jaxon who shook his head ¡°They don¡¯t need to be around this. You should go home, you have done more than enough for today. Allow me finish it up.¡± 2/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 GM. Chapter 86 87 a I wanted to protest but his tone gave no room forints. He led me into the car and instructed Jaxon to drive home. I got home around the same time as the guards who were dropping Kieran off. Jaxon waited until I got into the doors of the house before he left with Aidan. I wanted nothing more than to help out at the pce but I also knew that I was needed here. Nadia was still in the house when I arrived and as soon as she saw me, she pushed to her feet and I knew she wanted to speak to me. I led her into the kitchen so we could have a semnce of privacy and as soon as we were alone, she nced around to make sure no one was listening before speaking. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Kiara,¡± she began and I raised a brow. ¡°She told me about some dreams she was having and they seemed very graphic for a child. She said something about a meandy and a puppet master pulling strings. She saidst night the puppet master almost grabbed her and she saw his face but when she woke up, she couldn¡¯t remember. I tried to assure her that they were just dreams but I don¡¯t really think so.¡± 3/3C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 87%# I exhaled deeply. ¡°Thank you for telling me, I¡¯ll talk to her. You are an amazing help, Nadia and I am forever grateful.¡± Honestly, it isn¡¯t a big deal. I love working with her and I would much rather do this than a 9 to 5.¡± She bowed and left the house. I waited until she had disappeared before I allowed my exhaustion to show. I knew I needed. to breach the conversation with Kiara but I also knew it wasn¡¯t something to talk about just like that. I decided to make ravioli in the hopes that it would bridge the conversation better. By the time I was done, the sun was beginning to set and I called out for the kids. When they saw the table set. I saw the confusion on their faces. We rarely ate dinner this garly and for the past few days, we always ate with Jaxon but they didn¡¯t protest. They took their spots at the table. ¡°Where is daddy?¡± Kiara asked. ¡°Won¡¯t he eat with us?¡± ¡°Daddy is busy at work but I figured we all had long days and I am sure he won¡¯t mind,¡± she looked skeptical but she dug into her food. I waited until she was humming slightly to herself and chewing before I bridged the question. ¡°Nadia said your bad dreams continued. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°You and daddy said they were just dreams,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Nadan said it too, I was just scared.¡± I opened my mouth to speak but a knock on the door cut me off I briefly excused myself and opened the doorpletely shocked to see Aidan standing there. I immediately stepped aside for him and he walked in. He made a beeline for the table to stuff some ravioli in his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Jaxon asked me to get you all. Something happened and he doesn¡¯t think it is safe for you here.¡± I nodded in understanding and I made to get the kids but Kiara remained rooted in her spot. I reached down to grab her when she spoke. Her voice was so soft that for a second, I almost didn¡¯t process her words. ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked and she turned to me, this time her eyes were wide with fear. ¡°He¡¯s the puppet master. Awareness dawned on me and I nced over my shoulder at Aidan who was standing around casually. I gestured for Kieran to make his way over and once he was within range I dropped my voice to a whisper. ¡°Grab Kiara, go to my room and lock yourself in. Under no circumstances are you toe out, do you understand me? Go into the closet and don¡¯t make a sound.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kieran asked but I shook my head. ¡°Now!¡± He ran and I heard the click of a gun behind me just as I was about to move ¡°I would be very careful about my next actions,¡± Aidan mused from behind me. ¡°Honestly, Freya, you need to do better than that. You were so suspicious.¡± ¡°Leave them alone, please, they¡¯re just kids. I¡¯m the one you want right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s amusing how you think this is about you. You¡¯re just coteral damage, sweetheart. Jaxon is the want.¡± Before I could say anything, there was a sharp pain at the side of my skull and everything went ck. 1/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 GMD ? Chapter 87 987% When I woke up, the side of my head was throbbing and I could feel something dripping at the side of my head and I knew it was blood. I was restrained and I was in the dark. I could feel bumps and I knew instantly that I was in the boot of a car. I tried to wriggle out of my restrains or at least get to Jaxon via mind link but my mind was fuzzy and I couldn¡¯t get a grip on our bond. Suddenly, the car stopped and I heard Aiden get out of the car. I heard the jangling of keys before the boot opened. I had to blink furiously to get used to the sunlight. Afdan grabbed my upper arm and pulled me out of the car roughly. My knees grated on the rough floor as he tried to jerk me to my feet and I could barely keep up as he pulled me into what looked like an abandoned building. Everything was happening so quickly. I wanted to fight him but I was too weak to use my hands. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± I managed out because I knew it was impossible for me to feel like this. I knew it wasn¡¯t normal ¡°Rx, it is just a potion. You will be fine in a day or so. I didn¡¯t poison you. Contrary to what you think, I am not a monster.¡± ¡°You¡¯re betraying someone who thinks of you as a brother. We let you around our daughter. How could you? Were you always working against us? Did you help Cressida and Dana take Kiara?¡± He jerked to a stop and turned me to face him harshly. The deal was that they would take you. I didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Kiara Jaxon has always been my focus but coteral damage is imminent in these kinds of things. I couldn¡¯t recognize the man in front of me. This was not the man I trusted with my life and the lives of my children. He dragged mo into a room and all but threw me into a chair. I tried to fight but my energy levels were low and he easily strapped me in and tied my torso and legs to the chair. He looked at me and when he saw the hatred in my eyes, he sighed and stood to his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that Freya,¡± he murmured as he took a step back from me and I watched as he ced his gun nearby barrel. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this to you. I was happy when you left because then I was able to do to Jaxon as I wished but when he expressed his desire to join your life forces, then I knew that I couldn¡¯t keep you away from it. I actually like you and if I knew how, I would make sure you didn¡¯t die but you sealed your fate when you mated with Jaxon.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I asked in resignation. ¡°What could you possibly want that Jaxon wouldn¡¯t give to you if you asked? What could be worth your friendship? That is what I don¡¯t understand. You and Jaxon have been friends since you were kids. Why would you betray him now?¡± ¡°He had everything and I had nothing!¡± I had never seen that kind of raw anger on anyone before. Aidan¡¯s face was bright red and his fists were clenched so hard that they turned white. He was breathing heavily and for a split second, I was terrified of him. He looked capable of hu me. ¡°He was the king¡¯s son,¡± I dropped my voice into a small whisper as I spoke. ¡°It is not his fault that he was born into i that he was.¡± Aidan chuckled darkly. ¡°I am the king¡¯s son too, I am his first son but I didn¡¯t get that life. I was made to live like a ser was made to serve my younger brother and it was the Queen who made that call. Do you know how dehumanizing it was almost as if she wanted to remind me of my ce. I wasn¡¯t even aware that she knew untilter. She looked at me i so much pity and she was going to tell the world of the truth, I had to silence her. I waited for the hunting trip and I wer her. My mind went hollow and all I could hear was white noise. All these years, Jaxon had med himself for his mother¡¯s deat not knowing that Aiden was the one who killed his mother. I could only imagine the pain and heartbreak he would go through if he found out. It urred to me in that moment how well Aiden had us fooled. He had been plotting against us from the beginning and yet he was the one we trusted the most, ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why.¡± I spoke up and Aiden turned to me. It is not Jaxon¡¯s fault that you were not recognized. It was his father. Why do you hate Jaxon so much?¡± ¡°Did you know that his father had my mother killed?¡± he asked and I fell silent. ¡°I was five but I watched everything happen. I watched him push my mother off the roof because she threatened to expose him. I hid so he didn¡¯t see me. Every day for years I watched him be the perfect father to Jaxon. Why couldn¡¯t he do that for me? Why wasn¡¯t I enough for him?¡± 2/3 3/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 GM. Chapter 87 3.87% I realized there was more hurt than anger but he was directing it at the wrong person. His story tugged at my heart strings and I felt genuine pain for everything he had gone through but Jaxon was not to me for any of what happened and I couldn¡¯t forgive him for everything he did. He put Kiara and Kian in danger, he brought Noxian and Violet to our doorsteps and I lost my child because of him. ¡°You¡¯re more like your father than you realize.¡± I knew it was wrong to antagonize him, especially when he had a weapon and I was restrained but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. He turned to me with narrowed eyes that were pitch ck and for a second, I worried that he would kill me and be done with it. I could see his fingers twitch as he reached for the gun and for a second, I thought he was going to do it but he pulled away. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°He did whatever he needed to in order to save his hind and you¡¯re da*ning everyone to hell for your ego. What do you think will happen after you kill me? Do you think Jaxon will wee you with open arms? What will happen to the kids? ¡°I don¡¯t n on killing you, you are simply a means to an end. Jaxon is who I want and granted you will die if he dies but no hard feelings. As for your children, I don¡¯t have an issue with the boy, he isn¡¯t your blood and he has no im to the throne but Kiara is a threat. She has powers, she can overthrow meter ¡°You would kill a four-year-old for your own greed.¡± ¡°I am securing my line.¡± ¡°You are a coward,¡± I spat. ¡°All this time, you could havee out and fought for yourself but instead, you chose to hide behind people. You are a coward Aiden and that is the reason Jaxon is king and you are not.¡± He growled and reached forward to wrap his hand around my throat. My vision went ck and for a second, I thought I was going to die. I tried to get air into my lungs but his grip was iron d and I thought he would kill me but as quickly as he started, he pulled back and a small smile yed on his lips. ¡°Guess what, Freya? The fun is just about to begin. I was confused as to what he was talking about but then I heard it, footsteps. I held my breath praying it wasn¡¯t who I thought it was but as they got closer, I felt him. I watched as Jaxon walked into the room. There was anger and hurt on his face as he nced over at Aiden. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he announced. ¡°That is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡± SEND GIFT 0C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 87% Aiden looked delighted. He was smiling from ear to ear like a kid in a candy store. I tried to tell Jaxon with my eyes to leave but he was content with ignoring me and concentrating solely on Aiden. Aiden picked up his gun and a scream hooked in my throat when I thought he was going to point it at Jaxon but to my shock, he pointed it at my head. ¡°Unarm yourself,¡± he told Jaxon. ¡°Do it now or I will blow her brains out and you know I¡¯m not t joking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one you have a problem with so leave her out of it. Let Freya go and we can discuss this together.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m st*pid?¡± Aiden scoffed as he took off the safety on the gun. ¡°She is the only leverage I have over you. She is the only reason you haven¡¯t killed me on the spot. Do you really think that I would be s*upid enough to give that up? You clearly don¡¯t know me as well as you think you do, Jaxon. Unlike you, I don¡¯t have a moral high ground. Unarm yourself, now. Jaxon gritted his teeth but I watched as he took out his gun from his back pocket and slid it onto the ground. Aiden stepped closer to me with the gun and I knew it was a clear threat. Jaxon leaned down and took out a knife from his boots. He proceeded to take out three more knives and he threw them all on the ground in front of him. ¡°Take a step back,¡± Aiden ordered and Jaxon did exactly as he asked. Aiden walked over while still keeping the gun trained at me. He used his feet to pull the weapons closer to him and away from Jaxon. ¡°Now that we are all unarmed, we can discuss like civil individuals. How did you know where to find me?¡± ¡°I got back to the pce and went through the files: I noticed something in yours that I had never seen before and it was how you got monthly payments from my father before he died. It made no sense because my father could care less about his servants. I couldn¡¯t find you so I called home to speak to Freya and I hear my children crying while they narrate what happened.¡± Jaxon had been stoic but when he got to thest part, I saw a crack in his mask. I hated that the children had to see what happened and I could only imagine how terrified they must have been and sounded for it to affect Jaxon the way it did. ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin how you knew where I was.¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± Jaxon asked. ¡°You have me right where you want me, I don¡¯t see why you need the entire story. What do you want from me, Aiden? Do you want money? Take it. Do you want to be king? Go ahead. The goddess knows I would give anything to have a normal life with my family. If you wanted the throne then all you had to do was contest for it. I just want my mate.¡± Aiden looked as shocked as I felt. I never expected that Jaxon would give up his throne for anyone- much less me. The throne was his inheritance from his father. It was his birth right t was just a woman. If he was lucky, he could live for centuries and find another mate. It made no sense that he would give up everything he had for me. ¡°You would give up the throne for her,¡± Aiden spat the words as if they were a curse. ¡°You would give up your entire legacy for her. It shows how little you appreciate it and how little you deserve it. Your father would be disappointed.¡± ¡°Maybe, but my mother would not,¡± Jaxon was unfazed as he spoke. ¡°I cannot be a good king without her. I cannot rule right unless she is by my side. There are more important things in life than ruling and I only wish you understood that.¡± Aiden clenched his jaw tightly at the insult and he moved the gun from facing me to facing Jaxon. ¡°I should kill you where you stand. She will die too so your act of bravery will be in vain! ¡°As long as you do not harm her. The wordsing out of Jaxon¡¯s mouth were his but I still couldn¡¯t believe it. If someone had told me that he said those words, I wouldn¡¯t have believed them but I was hearing them personally. For a split second, I thought I was dreaming and imagining everything but it was clear that I wasn¡¯t. Even Aiden looked confused on what to do with what he was hearing. He looked furious and I didn¡¯t understand why. He should have been happy that Jaxon was giving him the throne, that was what he wanted so why did he look like he was losing? 1/3 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g 13:01 Fri, May 24 GM. Chapter 88 87%1 ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to agree,¡± Aiden said more to himself than to us and for the first time, Jaxon¡¯s eyes found mine. When Aiden realized, he let out a growl and threw the barrel that was close to him. ¡°Focus on me! This isn¡¯t about both of you, it is about me. You are supposed to choose the crown so she can see how much of an a*shole you are and leave you. You are supposed to lose everything.¡± ¡°Aiden,¡± I spoke as softly as possible making him turn to me. ¡°You had to have known that he would never choose that. You know Jaxon better than anyone. You know what matters to him¡± He nodded more to himself and he muttered a few words under his chest but I couldn¡¯t hear them. Finally, he paused and looked me square in the eye. ¡°You¡¯re right, I do.¡± He lifted the gun and I braced myself for the impact but the next thing I knew, Aiden was being pushed to the side and the bullet went into my shoulder. I let out a groan of pain and I watched as Jaxon tackled Aiden to the ground. In the midst of their scuffle, someone hit the foot of my chair and I it gave out under me. I fell on my injured shoulder and it took everything in me not to scream, Luckily, I fell directly in front of Jaxon¡¯s weapons and I shuffled until I was able to get a knife in my hands. I could hear them fighting and I could see their shadows but I couldn¡¯t see them. I focused on cutting the ropes holding me down so I could help. It was hard being tied up but it was harder because my shoulder was throbbing. By the time I was able to get free, there was sweat lining my forehead and my arm felt heavy. I should have been healing but for some reason, I wasn¡¯t. I managed to get myself out of the ropes and I stumbled to my feet. The two were physically brawling and I saw that Aiden¡¯s gun had been pushed to the side. I rushed to pick it up. ¡°Stop!¡± both men turned to me immediately. They had managed to get hits into one another but I had the gun, I had the upper hand and I was currently pointing it at Aiden. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you but if you give me reason to then I will.¡± Aiden scoffed. ¡°Is the part where you offer me mercy? I always knew you shouldn¡¯t be Queen. Let mey it out for you in case you are forgetting anything. I helped your step mother kidnap your daughter, I helped your first mate get into this pack, I poisoned Jaxon so he would die in that battle, I was partly responsible for the loss of your child.¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± I already knew what he had done. I didn¡¯t feed to hear it again. His words grated on my insides and it made my hands shake but Aiden didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°I sought out Violet and convinced her that revenge on you was a brilliant idea. I burned down the house that Kieran¡¯s mother lived in. I burned the farmer¡¯s crops, I got Violet the poison that she used in the women¡¯s shelter. If I wasn¡¯t in a hurry when I left your house, I would have marched up those stairs and shot both your children in the-¡± There were two loud! bangs and Aiden crumpled to the floor. I nced over at Jaxon and he had a gun in his hands but both of ours were smoking- we shot Aiden. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from rushing over to his side. Both bullets had hit his chest and I expected him to start healing but he wasn¡¯t. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he healing?¡± I asked Jaxon but it was Aiden who responded. ¡°Anathis and silverced bullets,¡± he managed out and my hands flew to my mouth. It exined why I wasn¡¯t healing from the wound in my shoulder. ¡°if you¡¯re going to kill me then make it quick.¡± ¡°I never wanted to kill you,¡± I told him. ¡°I trusted you but this is your fault.¡± ¡°Freya, we have to leave,¡± it was Jaxon who spoke. He hadn¡¯t moved from his spot where he was standing and he kept his eyes away from Aiden. I knew the betrayal had cut him deep and I knew that he would never forgive Aiden for it. ¡°We have to go, now!¡± I reluctamly pulled myself away from Aiden and towards Jaxon, Jaxon analyzed the blood in my shoulder and pulled off his shirt in one quick move. He scrunched it up and pressed it against my shoulder and once he was sure I was holding it securely, he let go. ¡°I instructed and I opened my mouth toin but he cut me off. ¡°Please 1 you to go outside and wait for me,¡± don¡¯t argue with me on this.¡± 2/3 E/E 13:01 Fri, May 24 GMO. Chapter 88 87% 1 It was the fact that he said please that had me nodding. I took a step back and walked out. Out of the corner of my eye as I left, I saw Jaxon make his way towards Aiden and crouch down by his side. A part of me wanted to know what he was saying but another part knew it was none of my business. It was between both of them and they deserved to have time toe to terms with what had happened. 1 was barely out for five minutes before the smell of gasoline filled my nostrils. Jaxon walked out of the warehouse and before I could say anything, he retrieved a lighter and he set the entire building on fire. I stumbled back, not from the fire but from the emotionless look on his face. There was no ounce of sadness or pity or regret and thest time I saw Jaxon look like that was when I left the first time about four years ago. He turned to me and I braced myself for whatever he would say as he made his way over to me. His eyes zeroed in on my shoulder. ¡°Can you hold that until we get to the hospital? The guards will be here soon.¡± ¡°Is he dead?¡± I asked instead and I saw a crack in his mask- it was hurt and raw pain. He stayed silent but I wasn¡¯t willing to let it drop. ¡°I want to know if he is alive in there.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t he assured me. ¡°Now, do you want to go to the hospital and get checked out or do you want to go home and have a doctor brought to you?¡± ¡°Home.¡± I said without hesitation. After everything that happened, there was only one ce I wanted to be. I needed to see the kids and assure them that I was fine. Jaxon nodded and he hooked an arm around my waist as he led me to the car. He knew I could walk but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the contact was more for his benefit than for mine. He helped me into his car and I allowed my head fall back into the seats. Jaxon got into the driver¡¯s side but his hand hesitated over the ignition. ¡°Is it bad that I don¡¯t hate him?¡± he asked and it took me a second to realize that he was talking to me. ¡°If I had known who he was, I would have given it all to him. I knew my father was an a*shole but I didn¡¯t know he was this terrible.¡± ¡°He was your friend and he was your brother in all the ways that mattered. I would be more surprised if you did hate him,¡± Jaxon sighed. ¡°How did you know we would be here?¡± This building used to be a warehouse for the pce. It was where Aiden¡¯s mother worked before she was made to be my mother¡¯s maid. It was where she met Aiden¡¯s- our father. Aiden told me the story when we were teenagers. He said his mother told him how she met him here. I figured it was the only ce that held enough attachment for him to take you.¡± 1 watched the orange mes in the distance and I momentarily let go of my shoulder to hold his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Jaxon.¡± # SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 87% When I got home, the twins were with the children and a doctor was waiting for me in the living room. They both rushed over to me in an instant and wrapped their arms around my torso. My shoulder was throbbing and I felt like I was five seconds away from falling t on my face but I knew that under no circumstances could I deny them the affection that they came looking for. Jaxon managed to pull them away from me after a while and led them into the other room so the doctor could check up on me. The silver had gotten into my system which exined the drowsiness but thankfully, it wasn¡¯t bad enough that I risked. death from it. The bullet was pulled out and I was put on bed rest for three days which Jaxon made sure to implement. That was three days ago and Jaxon still didn¡¯t want to let me leave the house no matter how much I begged. The three days had served as a mini vacation for the entire family. Kieran didn¡¯t go to school and Jaxon worked from home. We just spent time together as a family and a part of me didn¡¯t want it to end but I knew it had to because unfortunately the world waited for no one and we had jobs to do. Jaxon relented after I agreed to have guards on me at all times. I didn¡¯t argue much on it because I had expected it. Over the past three days, he had been extra protective despite us being within the confines of our home. He would hold onto me tightly as if he was scared I would disappear from his hands and if he ever woke up and I wasn¡¯t by his side in bed, he would rush down the stairs looking panicked until he found me. I didn¡¯t know what memories form that night gued him but I knew that it would take some time for him to be back to normal. I was getting dressed for the day when Kiara slowly made her way into my room. Over the past three days, I hadn¡¯t gotten. alone time with her. I knew she was avoiding me but I didn¡¯t know why and I was willing to give her space until she decided that she wanted to talk to me. ¡°You look pretty,¡± she began as she made her way in. ¡°Does your hand still hurt?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I feel as good as new. Do you want to see it?¡± She hesitated before nodding and I pulled down my sleeve to show her that the wound was gone. I had never been more. thankful for my werewolf genes than I was in that moment. I made my way over to the bed and gestured for her to sit next to me. I could see her shoulders sag as she made her way over but she sat next to me quietly. I didn¡¯t know if it was fear or unease but something had her staying quiet. ¡°Will you tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked slowly and she opened her mouth to speak but closed it. ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯m going to listen and answer to the best of my abilities.¡± ¡°Why did uncle Aiden hurt us? He was nice and he used to give me candy so why did he hurt us?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer that question that someone her age would understand. I didn¡¯t know how to exin to her that sometimes people just did shitty things. I couldn¡¯t exin those things to her because a part of me still didn¡¯t believe that Aiden was a bad person. He may have done bad things but some part of him loved Kiara and Jaxon. His hatred was just far greater than the love he had for them.. ¡°He was hurt,¡± was what I ended up saying. ¡°It isn¡¯t a justification for what he did but it was his reason. He thought that by hurting us, it would take away his hurt.¡± ¡°But it didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°It never does Only you can take away your hurt. You have to heal from it.¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± sighed deeply. ¡°He is in a ce where he cannot hurt anymore. y torso and I held her I knew she didn¡¯t understand but she was content with that answer. She wrapped her arms around my as close as possible. I wanted her to remain a child for as long as possible. I wanted her to keep seeing the world from her. lenses. I wished I could just wrap my arms around her and protect her from everything but I knew that was impossible. 1/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 G MD. Chapter 89 What was worse was that she was a princess, it didn¡¯t get messier than that, 87%Ê× N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The door opened and Jaxon walked in. Kiara pulled away from me in that moment and left the room leaving just Jaxon and 1 alone in our silence. ¡°What was that about?¡± he asked and I shrugged it off. ¡°She just wanted to know about Aiden. It¡¯s fine though, I already gave her answers.¡± ¡°Speaking of Aiden,¡± he began hesitantly and I instantly knew that he wasn¡¯t sure whether I would like what he had to talk about so I sat up straighter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to agree if you don¡¯t want to and you don¡¯t have toe. Regardless of what he did, Aiden was my brother in every way that mattered. I may have killed him but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t respect him and I think he deserves a proper burial.¡± I ¡°Of course I¡¯ll attend it with you, you don¡¯t ever have to ask but need to do something first.¡± ¡°Anything¡± Within a few minutes, we were out of the house and on our way to the pce. Jaxon kept a firm grip on my hand the entire time we descended into the dungeons and once we were in front of the cells, I turned to the guards standing there. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± I told them and they nced between themselves and at Jaxon as if unsure of how to respond. ¡°The Queen gave you an order, Jaxon¡¯s voice was cold and harsh and immediately, they bowed and disappeared. I turned to him with raised brows and within a second, the king was gone and reced with my mate. ¡°You have just as much power as I do here, they should listen to you.¡± I shook my head and he sighed. ¡°Are you sure that you want to do this alone?¡± ¡°I have to, but I will be fine,¡± I assured him and he hesitated before letting go of my hand. ¡°If anything goes wrong then mind link me immediately.¡± ¡°She is behind silver bars, nothing will go wrong.¡± Jaxon pursed his lips to show that he didn¡¯t quite agree but he allowed me g the rest of the way alone. Violet was lying on the tiny mattress and facing away from me when I walked in. She heard my footsteps because her back tenses but she didn¡¯t turn immediately. I knew she wasn¡¯t expecting me especially after she spoke. ¡°Are they dead yet?¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± she turned immediately she heard my voice and her eyes narrowed as if she was unsure whether she was seeing correctly. ¡°I¡¯m not dead, neither am I nning on dying soon. I will say that working with Aiden was a smart move on your part.¡± ¡°I take it he is dead,¡± she deduced and I nodded. ¡°Is this the part where youe to tell me how I am going to die too? I already knew I was going to die, so you may as well get on with it ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you Violet. I never wanted any of this to happen. We may not have seen eye to eye, but you were my family. I forgave you for everything you did to me a long time ago. Why can¡¯t you just let go of the past? All you need to do is that and I have made Jaxon promise to grant you safe passage gut of the kingdom as long as you swear i never return.¡± ¡°Never,¡± she spat and for the first time I saw beyond her anger, there was sadness and brokenness. ¡°Without this, I am nothing. This is my life¡¯s work so if you are going to get on with it then do it quick kly ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be this way¡± ¡°I will never stop trying to kill you¡± I knew there was nothing I could say to change her mind so I nodded. ¡± dawn. I hope you at least find peace in the after life¡± 2/8 be it then, you will be executed tomorrow at 13:01 Fri, May 24 GM. Chapter 89 I turned on my heels and walked away. I had gotten to the door when I heard her speak. ¡°You have changed, Freya.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the beauty of life, we were all supposed to.¡± 87%1 I didn¡¯t turn to face her because I didn¡¯t want to see the expression on her face, instead, I focused my attention forward and made my way back to my mate who was patiently waiting for me. ¡°She will die, won¡¯t she?¡± he asked and I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Freya.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we have a burial to attend to.¡± Jaxon didn¡¯t hold the funeral in the usual spots. It was unheard of to have a traitor buried on the pce grounds so he took Aiden¡¯s body to a spot deep within the forest. On our way there, he exined that it was lis and Aiden¡¯s hideout when they were kids. Only the twins went with us so they could help lower the body into the ground. I could feel Jaxon¡¯s pain the entire time and I didn¡¯t know how to ease it so I just kept my hand in his. He watched as the body was being lowered and he didn¡¯t say a word. Once it was in the ground, he dismissed the twins. They looked shocked but they did as he asked leaving just the two of us. He walked over to the grave and grabbed the shovel there then began to cover it up. I knew he nned to do it alone but I found a second shovel and joined him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± he told me. ¡°This was my choice. You can wait for me in the car or at home.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in this together, I reminded him. ¡°It will always be you and me against the world, remember?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you either and yet here we are, he smiled softly at my at my words. ¡°Come, we have ¡°Come, we have a lot of work to do and I want to make it home before dinner.¡± ¡°Is there any chance I could interest you in a date tonight?¡± he asked and Iughed. ¡°Maybe, but I have two kids, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I never have.¡± 3/3 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 207 In all my years of life. I had never had to panic as much as was in this moment. It was alreadyte but I was not done with all the work that was on my desk. I could have left it but due to how busy I was this week, I didn¡¯t have time to do most of it and now it was catching up to me. I ran my hands through my hair when I saw the stack of files and I nced at the clock on th wall- three p.m. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be done in an hour. My head was buried in my files when the door to my office opened. I didn¡¯t pay attention to it because I knew very few people would dare to just walk in. As he came closer. I smelled his scent and a small smile yed on my lips. I tried to bide excitement but I knew it couldn¡¯t stay at bay for long Jaxon made his way behind me and ced his hands on my shoulders. I couldn¡¯t help but lean back into his hold ¡°You look busy,¡± he mused and I resisted the urge to let out a groan. ¡°Do you need any help? I¡¯m done with all of my work for the day.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± I tried to assure him but he could hear the lies in my tone. He ignored me and sat opposite me then took half of the files off my desk and began to sort through them. I looked up at the clock and saw that we had half an hour left and I hoped that we would finish in time. We were able to finish with five minutes to spare and I all but rushed out of the pce. I had already gotten texts from Kieran asking where I was and I knew he was having a hard time reigning his siblings in it took him a while but he adjusted well to life at the pce. At first, he hated therge gatherings and standing in front of everyone but he had gotten He could tolerate it at best unlike Kiara who actually loved it Jaxon drove home in a rush and when we got there, Kieran was waiting at the front door still in his school clothes. ¡°Where have you been?¡± he asked. ¡°Kiara wouldn¡¯t stay in her room. I had to lock her inside.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°You did what?¡± Jaxon on the other handughed and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Good job.¡± used to it I stared between the two with wide eyes. I would argue and say Jaxon had bonded with Kieran better than any of us. Maybe it was because they were both males but you could always find them ying in the yard or training together. It just happened suddenly one day and it never stopped. Kieran pretended to not care at first but he loved it and I loved that he had a good father figure. ¡°Please let your sister out of her room,¡± I told him and he shrugged then went over to do as I had asked While he went to handle that, I went around the back to check on the decorations. It was Kiara¡¯s seventh birthday and insisted on having a princess themed party. Jaxon and I spent the entire week nning it. We hated having people arou our home so we agreed to let her have two parties- one at the pce with all her friends and one here with just us. She know we had set the party for today. I could hear her bickering with Kieran as they made their way downstairs. I couldn¡¯t hide my smile. They fought like cats they also had each other¡¯s backs. They attended the same school and the first time Kieran ever got into a fight was with a b who tried to bully Kiara. When we decided to take Kieran in, we never knew how much of a great addition he would be to our family ¡°I¡¯ll lock you in your room,¡± I heard Kiara spit with more venom than any seven-year-old should. ¡°You are such an-¡± Her rant turned into a gasp when she saw the pink balloons and decorations. Kieran whispered something to her that had her mming her elbow into his side. She slowly made her way forward and stared at the massive cake that Jaxon insisted on having. Despite it being just us, he was determined to go all out for her. She was and always would be his little girl ¡°Is this for me?¡± she asked slowly and I nodded. Kieran rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else in the house who is obsessed with princesses¡± 1/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 GMO. Chapter 90 She narrowed her eyers him 1 will hit you ¡°I¡¯m holding a baby.¡± 3780 Iughed and took the baby from his hold making him pout. If there was anything Kieran loved more than annoying Kian it was being an older brother. When I got pregnant, he was more excited than I was and he had been at Kaden¡¯s side ever since he was born. No one really minded because Kaden loved him just as much Kieran was there for everything Sometimes I wondered of Kaden waited for Kieran before doing things. He was there when he took his first steps and said first words. He was a year and a half now and he was the splitting image of Jaxon. Jaxon packed Kiara up before she could actually make do on her promise and hit he brother. ¡°Happy birthday, princess¡±¡± Excluding a few food fights, the birthday moved on rather smoothly. Kiara was grinning from ear to ear, especially wi Jaxon ced the stic crown on her head. She flushed under the praise and I realized that Kiara would do extremely well in the spotlight. That brought a thought to mind that I had been thinking of for the past few months but I tried to push in away ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jaxon asked when I was clearing up. The kids helped to the best of their abilities and although there was a cleaning crewing tomorrow, I wanted to clear my head. I nodded but he didn¡¯t believe me because he took the paper tes out of my hands and set them back on the table. He led me towards the lounge chair and made me sit on hisp. I sighed and curled up into him. It didn¡¯t matter how many years had passed. I still felt like it was my first time being with Jaxon. He pressed a soft kiss to my head and waited until I spoke ¡°I was thinking about the kids.¡± I admitted and I heard him humas he waited for me to exin. The twins told me about some rumors they heard going around. People in the pack have started wondering whether Kieran or Kiara will rule they¡¯re older. I tried to dismiss it but it is getting worrying and I think the elders are going to have a conversation about soon.¡± Jaxon sighed. ¡°I have thought about it too. Kieran is older but I don¡¯t know if he wants to rule. He hates the mechanics thate with this part of our lives but Kiara practically flourishes under it. They¡¯re young so we do not have to worry about it for a long time. The heir doesn¡¯t need to be named until they are twenty one. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked and he nodded. ¡°I just feel like everything is going to spiral out of control especially with Kiara and her powers. She hasn¡¯t shown them since that day but Este said they were going toe back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do something. Let us leave the problems of tomorrow for tomorrow, her powers are not going toe back tonight or tomorrow. Thest thing we need is for you to worry, okay?¡± nodded. ¡°Good, now let us get you into bed. I haven¡¯t! alone time with you in far too long.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myughter as he lifted me bridal style and walked us over to our room. The lights in the children¡¯s ro were off meaning they were all asleep and I let out a sigh of relief. They were children, they deserved the rest. The next day went by like any other until Jared rushed into my office. Excluding Jaxon, only he and his brother stormed my office without knocking. Once I saw the panic on his face, I immediately rose to my feet. I didn¡¯t need him to tell m what was wrong. I just followed him as he led me towards the council room Devin- the new Beta was standing there. He was no Aiden but he was effective and I didn¡¯t know if it was due to the sting of Aiden¡¯s betrayal but he didn¡¯t have the same close bond with our family that Aiden did. ¡°What¡¯s the asked and he opened his mouth to speak but closed it almost immediately. ¡°Can someone tell me what ¡°The council wishes to speak to you but there is something else, he cleared his throat before continuing. ¡°A womati named Este arrived today and she demanded an audience with you¡± I pushed past him immediately and rushed into the room. Everyone was seated including Este which I could tell annoyed the other council members. They were s *ckers for rules but neither of them was willing to tell the witch that she could or could not sit at the table. I could see the relief in Jaxon¡¯s eyes as he saw me and I wasted no time in crossing the length of the room and taking my spot next to him C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. 2/3 13:01 Fri, May 24 GMD Chapter 90 ¡°Is there a reason we were called?¡± I asked and the elders looked between themselves. It was Loris who was brave enough to turn to Este. ¡°A council meeting is about tomence.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me stop you,¡± she drawled as she picked at her nails. ¡°That is exactly why I am here.¡± 87a Loris¡¯ cheeks heated but he knew better than to drag the issue. I didn¡¯t know why Este was here but I knew it was important. It took a minute for Loris topose himself and he turned to us. ¡°We havee to express our concerns about the future of the throne,¡± he began and I immediately knew what it was about. I turned to Jaxon who gave me a soft look of assurance with his eyes. ¡°It is our desire to ensure that an Eaton will im the throne.¡± ¡°All of our children are Eaton¡¯s.¡± Jaxon deadpanned and Loris swallowed deeply. He knew this wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as he thought ¡°Yes, but Kieran is not your biological son, Kiara is the first born. It is her- ¡°Allow me to interrupt, your majesties. Este cut in and she sat up for the first time. ¡°Kiara cannot be allowed to rule the lycans. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I didn¡¯t realize the words had left me until Este turned to him. ¡°I cannot tell you more than I already have because witches are not allowed to interfere but if she rules, she will not achieve her destiny.¡± That is preposterous. She is the rightful heir to the throne,¡± Loris all but yelled. Voices began to raise and I lifted my hands to my temples to stifle my headache. They were adults and yet they were giving me worse of a headache than my three children were. ¡°Shut up!¡± I yelled and everyone fell silent. I turned to Este. ¡°Thank you for the warning, we will think about it and for the rest of you, you are dismissed.¡± I could tell they wanted to say more but I knew they wouldn¡¯t risk it especially with the death re that Jaxon was shooting¡± at all of them. They bowed and I waited until thest person had left before I turned to Jaxon. ¡°What happens now?¡± I asked and for the first time, I saw him look helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t know but whatever happens, we will face it together.¡± I smiled softly. ¡°Together.¡± 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT, The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!